law_n as_o the_o old_a pharisee_n be_v of_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o elder_n the_o latter_a swear_n to_o he_o blind_a obedience_n all_o make_v a_o show_n of_o religion_n but_o under_o the_o pretence_n thereof_o devour_v widow_n house_n they_o garnish_n and_o visit_v the_o sepulcher_n of_o the_o martyr_n but_o shed_v the_o blood_n of_o christ_n most_o faithful_a minister_n and_o member_n who_o observe_v the_o tradition_n and_o command_n of_o the_o pope_n but_o make_v void_a the_o commandment_n of_o god_n mat._n 15._o mat._n 23._o i_o know_v not_o any_o man_n under_o heaven_n more_o like_o the_o old_a pharisee_n than_o these_o creature_n of_o antichrist_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v their_o doctrine_n and_o do_n declare_v they_o his_o formalist_n who_o have_v it_o may_v be_v a_o form_n of_o godliness_n but_o deny_v the_o power_n thereof_o who_o make_v these_o latter_a time_n to_o be_v very_o perilous_a 2_o tim._n 3._o 3._o that_o he_o challenge_v princely_a dominion_n over_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n and_o people_n and_o nation_n need_v no_o proof_n three_o pope_n of_o rome_n successive_o forge_v and_o plead_v a_o forge_a decree_n for_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n supremacy_n his_o trample_n upon_o emperor_n and_o king_n make_v they_o to_o kiss_v his_o toe_n hold_v his_o stirrup_n depose_v of_o they_o and_o make_v other_o make_v what_o law_n he_o please_v dispense_n with_o and_o make_v void_a god_n law_n as_o he_o please_v release_n subject_n of_o their_o allegiance_n to_o their_o lawful_a and_o godly_a prince_n and_o command_v they_o to_o rebel_v against_o dethrone_v and_o destroy_v they_o and_o their_o most_o christian_n and_o loyal_a subject_n in_o a_o word_n he_o exalt_v himself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n or_o that_o be_v worship_v 2_o thes_n 2._o 4._o which_o be_v one_o great_a mark_n of_o antichrist_n 4._o that_o his_o usurp_a authority_n have_v no_o good_a ground_n in_o holy_a scripture_n but_o be_v express_o forbid_v by_o our_o bless_a lord_n and_o saviour_n mat._n 20_o 25_o 26._o but_o jesus_n call_v they_o i._n e._n his_o disciple_n unto_o he_o and_o say_v you_o know_v that_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o gentile_n exercise_v dominion_n over_o they_o and_o they_o that_o be_v great_a exercise_n authority_n upon_o they_o but_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v so_o among_o you_o but_o whosoever_o will_v be_v chief_a among_o you_o let_v he_o be_v your_o servant_n even_o as_o the_o son_n of_o man_n come_v not_o to_o be_v minister_v unto_o but_o to_o minister_v and_o to_o give_v his_o life_n a_o ransom_n for_o many_o luk._n 22._o 25._o 1_o pet._n 5._o 3._o nether_a as_o be_v lord_n over_o god_n heritage_n but_o be_v ensample_n to_o the_o flock_n neither_o in_o those_o place_n of_o scripture_n where_o christ_n ecclesiastical_a order_n of_o church-officer_n be_v set_v down_o be_v there_o any_o mention_n of_o a_o universal_a bishop_n as_o 1_o cor._n 12._o 28._o ephes_n 4._o 11._o peter_n the_o apostle_n disclaim_v this_o princely_a monarchy_n and_o supremacy_n when_o he_o call_v himself_o the_o elder_n of_o the_o church_n fellow_n presbyter_n and_o forbid_v they_o to_o lord_n it_o over_o god_n heritage_n 1_o pet._n 5._o 1_o 2_o 3._o cyprian_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o several_a pope_n of_o rome_n call_v they_o brother_n jerom_n also_o write_v to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n tell_v he_o and_o prove_v it_o too_o that_o by_o divine_a right_n a_o bishop_n and_o a_o presbyter_n be_v the_o same_o act._n 20._o 17_o 28._o phil._n 1._o 1._o tit._n 1._o 5._o 1_o pet._n 5._o 1_o 2._o ephes_n 4._o 11._o in_o his_o epistle_n ad_fw-la oceanum_n that_o with_o the_o ancient_a father_n bishop_n and_o presbyter_n be_v all_o one_o and_o adversus_fw-la lucifera_n nos_fw-la he_o say_v that_o a_o bishop_n preferment_n be_v not_o by_o necessity_n of_o god_n law_n but_o grant_v to_o he_o by_o the_o church_n to_o honour_v he_o withal_o in_o his_o epistle_n ad_fw-la evagrium_fw-la handle_v this_o question_n at_o large_a he_o say_v who_o can_v endure_v his_o foolishness_n that_o prefer_v deacon_n before_o priest_n that_o be_v bishop_n see_v the_o apostle_n plain_o teach_v that_o a_o bishop_n and_o a_o presbyter_n be_v all_o one_o and_o for_o proof_n he_o allege_v tit._n 1._o 5._o act._n 20._o 17._o 28._o phil._n 1._o 1._o 1_o pet._n 5._o 1_o 2._o ephes_n 4._o 11._o and_o of_o this_o judgement_n also_o be_v st._n augustine_n chrysostome_n beda_n oecumenius_n sedulius_n primasius_n theophilact_fw-mi theodoret_n anselm_n ambrose_n john_n wickliff_n thom._n walden_n luther_n zuinglius_fw-la calvin_n oecolampadius_n melancthon_n john_n lambert_n martyr_n bishop_n hooper_n bishop_n bale_n mr._n tindal_n martyr_n musculus_fw-la zanchius_n bullinger_n gualther_n chemnitius_n danaeus_n chamier_n junius_n john_n bradford_n martyr_n dr._n hâ—mphry_n dr._n reynolds_n dr._n hollard_n professor_n of_o divinity_n at_o oxford_n bishop_n apology_n this_o be_v bishop_n jewel_n argument_n against_o the_o pope_n in_o his_o def._n of_o his_o apology_n jewel_n bishop_n morton_n dr._n whitaker_n mr._n cartwright_n dr._n willet_n amandus_n polaws_n michael_n medina_n among_o the_o papist_n and_o many_o more_o that_o write_v upon_o the_o sentence_n many_o of_o which_o may_v be_v see_v in_o mr._n mason_n defence_n of_o ordination_n by_o presbyter_n in_o the_o reform_a church_n where_o there_o be_v no_o diocesan_n bishop_n 5._o that_o he_o produce_v antichristian_a 85._o antichristian_a antichristianism_n be_v cover_v for_o a_o long_a time_n under_o the_o cloak_n of_o orthodoxy_n and_o ceremonial_a indifferency_n say_v mr._n tomson_n a_o bishop_n chaplain_n in_o his_o antichrist_n arraign_v p._n 85._o fruit_n practice_n and_o doctrine_n appear_v by_o his_o abominable_a pride_n superstition_n idolatrous_a worship_n pretend_a miracle_n and_o lie_v wonder_n by_o his_o council_n of_o trent_n wherein_o he_o decree_v that_o man_n person_n be_v justify_v before_o god_n by_o their_o own_o good_a work_n and_o all_o the_o error_n before_o confute_v deny_v justification_n of_o man_n person_n before_o god_n by_o faith_n alone_o which_o error_n he_o labour_v to_o maintain_v by_o his_o creature_n as_o bellarmine_n stapleton_n harding_n cornelius_n a_o lapide_fw-la and_o other_o especial_o by_o the_o jesuit_n and_o also_o introduce_v his_o tradition_n and_o apocryphal_a scripture_n in_o which_o be_v many_o thing_n direct_o contrary_a to_o god_n word_n and_o christ_n interest_n and_o upon_o these_o and_o some_o other_o account_n do_v our_o church_n of_o england_n in_o king_n edward_n the_o six_o his_o reign_n pray_v in_o her_o litany_n thus_o from_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o his_o detestable_a enormity_n good_a lord_n deliver_v we_o 6._o that_o he_o be_v the_o babylonical_a beast_n that_o have_v two_o horn_n like_o a_o lamb_n and_o speak_v as_o a_o dragon_n that_o be_v he_o profess_v the_o innocency_n of_o christ_n the_o lamb_n of_o god_n but_o speak_v and_o act_n like_o a_o dragon_n he_o utter_v blasphemous_a speech_n thunder_v out_o cruel_a and_o unjust_a excommunication_n against_o christ_n servant_n and_o vent_v and_o maintain_v doctrine_n of_o devil_n speak_v lie_n in_o hypocrisy_n have_v his_o conscience_n sear_v with_o a_o hot_a iron_n forbid_v to_o marry_v and_o command_v to_o abstain_v from_o meat_n which_o god_n have_v create_v to_o be_v receive_v with_o thanksgiving_n 3._o 1_o tim._n 4._o 〈◊〉_d 2_o 3._o of_o they_o which_o believe_v and_o know_v the_o truth_n the_o tâ—â—_n horn_a beast_n by_o his_o ecclesiastical_a and_o temporal_a power_n pretend_v orthodoxy_n and_o ceremonial_a indifferency_n decency_n and_o order_n and_o apostolical_a tradition_n better_a adorn_v and_o promote_a christianity_n restore_v the_o image_n of_o the_o old_a pagan_a beast_n that_o be_v under_o these_o and_o some_o other_o pretence_n restore_v idolatry_n and_o tyranny_n again_o into_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o persecution_n against_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o two_o horn_a beast_n in_o the_o 13_o of_o the_o revelation_n be_v say_v some_o the_o same_o with_o the_o great_a whore_n array_v in_o purple_a and_o scarlet_a that_o 〈◊〉_d a_o golden_a cup_n in_o her_o hand_n full_a of_o all_o abomination_n and_o filthiness_n of_o her_o fornication_n upon_o who_o forehead_n be_v a_o name_n write_v mystery_n babyloâ—_n the_o great_a the_o mother_n of_o harlot_n and_o abomination_n of_o the_o earth_n in_o the_o 17_o of_o the_o revelation_n but_o i_o humble_o conceive_v with_o submission_n to_o better_a judgement_n that_o if_o this_o do_v not_o intend_v some_o other_o beast_n like_o the_o great_a whore_n of_o rome_n as_o i_o fear_v it_o do_v then_o the_o whore_n or_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n describe_v by_o her_o head_n and_o principal_a â—â—mbers_n chief_o because_o horn_n signify_v power_n and_o in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n she_o be_v describe_v as_o take_v in_o not_o oaly_a the_o head_n and_o cardinal_n but_o
superstitious_a and_o true_o magical_a abuse_n of_o it_o and_o disputation_n the_o 38._o thes_n 2._o p._n 208._o he_o say_v further_a thus_o for_o see_v that_o idolatry_n be_v nothing_o else_o than_o to_o attribute_v to_o the_o creature_n that_o honour_n that_o be_v due_a to_o god_n alone_o and_o those_o virtue_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o god_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o all_o they_o whosoever_o they_o be_v that_o ascribe_v to_o creature_n and_o most_o of_o all_o to_o inanimate_a creature_n the_o divine_a property_n and_o the_o proper_a effect_n and_o benefit_n of_o god_n or_o christ_n do_v manifest_o make_v idol_n of_o those_o creature_n and_o whoever_o they_o be_v that_o do_v earnest_o desire_v or_o expect_v these_o benefit_n from_o they_o do_v commit_v gross_a idolatry_n and_o mr._n perkins_n in_o his_o order_n of_o cause_n of_o salvation_n and_o damnation_n upon_o the_o second_o commandment_n p._n 63._o in_o 4to_n say_v thus_o satanical_a mean_n i_o call_v those_o which_o be_v use_v in_o the_o produce_v of_o such_o a_o effect_n to_o the_o which_o they_o neither_o by_o any_o express_a rule_n out_o of_o god_n word_n nor_o of_o their_o own_o nature_n be_v ever_o ordain_v i_o pray_v let_v these_o thing_n be_v humble_o and_o meek_o consider_v and_o withal_o remember_v that_o there_o be_v a_o amen_o say_v to_o the_o use_n of_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n which_o be_v a_o prayer_n as_o appear_v in_o the_o office_n of_o public_a baptism_n and_o the_o church-catechism_n i_o do_v not_o charge_v our_o man_n with_o it_o but_o humble_o submit_v it_o to_o their_o serious_a consideration_n and_o desire_v they_o if_o any_o shall_v think_v they_o be_v concern_v hereby_o to_o go_v about_o to_o clear_v themselves_o from_o that_o be_v here_o charge_v upon_o the_o papist_n they_o do_v not_o as_o the_o practice_n of_o some_o have_v be_v answer_v so_o as_o to_o acquit_v the_o papist_n too_o and_o justify_v the_o ungodly_a but_o rather_o abstain_v from_o all_o appearance_n of_o evil_n 1_o thes_n 5._o 22._o and_o abolish_v that_o which_o be_v amiss_o or_o have_v but_o the_o real_a appearance_n of_o that_o which_o be_v evil_a to_o godly_a sober_a judicious_a and_o conscientious_a man_n upon_o the_o whole_a matter_n it_o be_v query_v i._n whither_o among_o the_o conformist_n to_o the_o discipline_n and_o ceremony_n there_o be_v not_o as_o many_o nonconformist_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n that_o be_v against_o popery_n hold_v if_o not_o all_o yet_o many_o of_o these_o false_a doctrine_n renounce_v as_o there_o be_v nonconformist_n to_o the_o discipline_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n ii_o whether_o those_o conformist_n in_o name_n that_o be_v nonconformist_n in_o deed_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n that_o be_v against_o popery_n be_v not_o more_o dangerous_a and_o likely_a to_o disturb_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n and_o kingdom_n by_o preach_v and_o print_v and_o endeavour_v to_o bring_v in_o popery_n than_o those_o nonconformist_n to_o the_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n and_o declaration_n enjoin_v but_o be_v real_a conformist_n to_o the_o article_n of_o religion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o only_o concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christian_a faith_n and_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v all_o the_o subscription_n be_v enjoin_v by_o the_o ancient_a law_n 3_o edw._n 6._o c._n 11._o 13_o eliz._n c._n 12._o iii_o whether_o the_o twenty_o article_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n since_o the_o first_o clause_n have_v be_v add_v by_o the_o bishop_n and_o the_o thirtyfourth_fw-mi article_n of_o tradition_n especial_o see_v dr._n heylin_n say_v in_o his_o introduction_n to_o his_o cyprianus_n anglicus_n pag._n 20_o 21._o that_o authority_n to_o decree_v rite_n or_o ceremony_n and_o authority_n in_o controversy_n of_o faith_n contain_v in_o the_o twenty_o and_o thirtyfourth_fw-mi article_n of_o religion_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n never_o challenge_v more_o and_o the_o three_o article_n concern_v christ_n descent_n into_o hell_n if_o it_o be_v expound_v other_o way_n than_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n creed_n to_o which_o assent_n be_v give_v in_o the_o eight_o article_n and_o the_o thirtysixth_v article_n of_o order_v the_o consecrate_v bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n see_v the_o order_n of_o diocesan_n provincial_a and_o ecumenical_a bishop_n distinct_a from_o and_o superior_a to_o preaching-presbyter_n have_v be_v by_o papist_n contend_v for_o to_o be_v of_o divine_a right_n or_o institution_n and_o yet_o have_v be_v deny_v by_o sound_a protestant_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o history_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o be_v by_o archbishop_n laud_n and_o his_o party_n make_v essential_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n which_o say_v adam_n coutzen_n a_o romish_a priest_n in_o the_o second_o book_n and_o eighteen_o chapter_n of_o his_o politic_n be_v the_o ready_a and_o easy_a way_n to_o cheat_v the_o protestant_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o ordination_n by_o protestant_a preach_v presbyter_n be_v deny_v to_o be_v valid_a and_o yet_o ordination_n of_o popish_a priest_n be_v allow_v to_o be_v good_a be_v against_o popery_n or_o may_v not_o in_o fine_a bring_v in_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o popery_n if_o not_o timely_o prevent_v especial_o when_o that_o which_o mr._n fowler_n 191_o fowler_n free_a discourse_n second_o edition_n pag._n 2._o p._n 191_o say_v shall_v be_v serious_o consider_v viz._n that_o those_o divine_n of_o his_o opinion_n do_v hearty_o subscribe_v to_o the_o thirty-nine_a article_n of_o our_o church_n take_v that_o liberty_n in_o the_o interpretation_n of_o they_o that_o be_v allow_v 305._o allow_v &_o p._n 2._o p._n 305._o by_o the_o church_n herself_o though_o it_o be_v most_o reasonable_a to_o presume_v that_o she_o require_v subscription_n to_o they_o as_o to_o a_o instrument_n of_o peace_n only_o and_o that_o the_o thirty-nine_a the_o what_o liberty_n be_v that_o to_o interpret_v they_o as_o they_o please_v and_o contrary_a to_o the_o grammatical_a and_o common_a sense_n of_o they_o as_o dr._n jeremy_n taylor_n do_v the_o nine_o and_o johannes_n de_fw-fr sancta_fw-la clara_n archbishop_n laud'_v fovourite_n do_v all_o the_o thirty-nine_a governor_n of_o the_o church_n require_v not_o their_o internal_a assent_n to_o the_o article_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o yet_o require_v a_o unfeigned_a assent_n and_o consent_n to_o the_o ceremony_n and_o declaration_n by_o they_o invent_v and_o enjoin_v as_o the_o act_n for_o uniformity_n show_v as_o if_o they_o be_v more_o necessary_a and_o essential_a to_o the_o be_v of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n than_o those_o substantial_a and_o fundamental_a truth_n that_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o other_o article_n of_o our_o christian_a religion_n most_o especial_o see_v 2._o see_v gretzer_n de_fw-fr festis_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 2._o gretzer_n a_o romish_a priest_n call_v the_o conform_v part_n of_o the_o clergy_n of_o england_n calvino-papistae_a calvin-papists_a as_o be_v note_v before_o in_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o christian_a reader_n iv_o whether_o for_o the_o prevention_n of_o popery_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o authorise_v some_o know_a orthodox_n nonconformist_n who_o stand_v not_o in_o awe_n of_o bishop_n as_o conformist_n do_v to_o license_v book_n against_o popery_n arminianism_n socinianism_n and_o anabaptism_n and_o for_o defence_n of_o the_o article_n of_o religion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n at_o least_o whether_o it_o be_v not_o more_o convenient_a and_o safe_a to_o authorise_v such_o nonconform_a divine_n than_o it_o be_v to_o authorise_v bishop_n chaplain_n to_o licence_n book_n see_v in_o a._n b._n laud_n time_n they_o suppress_v the_o print_n of_o many_o orthodox_n book_n and_o sermon_n and_o license_v many_o heterodox_n and_o popish_a arminian_n and_o socinian_n book_n as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o dr._n heylin_n cyprianus_n anglicus_n and_o they_o may_v do_v the_o like_a or_o the_o same_o or_o worse_a hereafter_o finis_fw-la the_o christian_a reader_n be_v humble_o desire_v to_o correct_v these_o errata_n which_o escape_v in_o the_o print_n in_o the_o author_n absence_n in_o the_o epistle_n p._n 1._o l._n last_o in_o the_o marg._n r._n presbytery_n p._n 11._o l._n 32._o r._n riot_n p._n 12._o l._n 29._o these_o word_n he_o faith_n it_o be_v a_o dangerous_a decert_n to_o say_v that_o creature_n may_v be_v adore_v and_o be_v contrary_n to_o exod._n 20._o 5._o thou_o shall_v not_o bow_v down_o to_o they_o which_o be_v not_o the_o word_n of_o bishop_n sparrow_n but_o of_o thomas_n rogers_n upon_o art_n 31._o and_o shall_v have_v be_v put_v in_o the_o margin_n against_o bishop_n sparrow_n former_a word_n than_o shall_v follow_v what_o bishop_n sparrow_n say_v p._n 391._o thus_o and_o his_o call_v the_o sacrament_n etc._n etc._n p._n 20._o l._n 5._o mark_fw-mi r._n balduin_n l._n 12._o for_o dixerit_fw-la r._n
for_o in_o king_n hen._n 8._o and_o in_o the_o second_o of_o king_n edward_n the_o sixths_n day_n the_o people_n be_v appoint_v to_o pray_v for_o their_o deliverance_n from_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o his_o detestable_a enormity_n now_o from_o this_o sound_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n i_o hope_v i_o may_v have_v leave_n without_o offence_n to_o our_o heylinist_n to_o prove_v the_o pope_n of_o rome_n successive_o to_o be_v the_o antichrist_n the_o holy_a scripture_n write_v of_o as_o thus_o he_o that_o under_o the_o pretence_n of_o religion_n be_v the_o servant_n the_o vicar_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o successor_n of_o peter_n be_v the_o inventor_n and_o setter_n up_o of_o superstitious_a and_o pharisaical_a sect_n which_o be_v against_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o glory_n of_o his_o name_n that_o challenge_v and_o exercise_v princely_a dominion_n over_o nation_n and_o people_n and_o dominion_n over_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v his_o kingdom_n who_o usurp_a authority_n have_v no_o good_a ground_n in_o holy_a scripture_n that_o produce_v antichristian_a fruit_n practice_n and_o doctrine_n affirm_v that_o a_o man_n can_v by_o his_o own_o work_n take_v away_o and_o purge_v his_o own_o sin_n and_o justify_v himself_o and_o deny_v this_o doctrine_n that_o a_o man_n be_v justify_v alone_o by_o faith_n that_o be_v the_o babylonical_a beast_n that_o be_v the_o successor_n of_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n the_o spoiler_n and_o destroyer_n of_o christ_n church_n the_o instrument_n and_o minister_n of_o satan_n the_o head_n of_o that_o antichristian_a babylonical_a sect_n which_o say_v of_o jerusalem_n that_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n down_o with_o it_o even_o to_o the_o ground_n who_o religion_n be_v rebellion_n who_o faith_n be_v faction_n and_o who_o practice_n be_v murder_v of_o soul_n and_o body_n be_v not_o to_o be_v account_v a_o christian_a man_n the_o vicar_n of_o christ_n the_o successor_n of_o peter_n but_o a_o adversary_n to_o christ_n and_o his_o gospel_n that_o be_v antichrist_n the_o antichrist_n the_o holy_a scripture_n write_v of_o but_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n successive_o be_v so_o and_o 〈◊〉_d therefore_o he_o be_v the_o antichrist_n the_o holy_a scripture_n write_v of_o the_o major_n be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n the_o minor_a be_v also_o very_o large_o prove_v in_o every_o particular_a by_o dr._n henry_n more_o in_o his_o learned_a and_o elaborate_v and_o ingenious_a book_n call_v the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n which_o deserve_v serious_o to_o be_v read_v and_o compare_v with_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o full_a proof_n of_o the_o minor_n will_v take_v in_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o popery_n which_o be_v learned_o confute_v by_o dr._n ames_n in_o his_o bellarminus_n enervatus_fw-la festus_n hommius_n in_o his_o seven_o theological_a disputation_n against_o the_o papist_n and_o other_o yet_o i_o shall_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o set_v down_o some_o of_o the_o head_n and_o leave_v you_o to_o apply_v they_o 1._o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o as_o he_o pretend_v to_o be_v christ_n vicar_n general_n here_o on_o earth_n 1._o papist_n do_v not_o prove_v that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v christ_n vicar_n general_n either_o in_o temporal_n or_o spiritual_n by_o sacred_a scripture_n 2._o christ_n be_v such_o a_o head_n of_o his_o church_n that_o he_o need_v not_o such_o a_o vicar_n on_o earth_n as_o the_o pope_n pretend_v to_o be_v for_o christ_n be_v god_n as_o well_o as_o man_n and_o be_v ever_o with_o his_o church_n and_o will_v be_v even_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n mat._n 18._o 20._o mat._n 28._o 20._o lo_o i_o be_o with_o you_o even_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n 3._o to_o set_v up_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v christ_n vicar_n be_v to_o deny_v christ_n presence_n with_o his_o church_n for_o a_o vicar_n be_v one_o that_o do_v supply_v the_o place_n of_o one_o that_o be_v absent_a and_o it_o be_v to_o deny_v christ_n to_o be_v the_o monarch_n of_o his_o church_n and_o say_v in_o effect_n that_o he_o be_v not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o make_v the_o church_n of_o christ_n monstrous_a biceps_fw-la have_v two_o head_n 4._o the_o officer_n that_o christ_n have_v appoint_v in_o his_o church_n be_v not_o his_o vicar_n but_o his_o minister_n steward_n etc._n etc._n their_o office_n be_v not_o magisterial_a but_o only_o ministerial_a 5._o when_o christ_n ascend_v up_o into_o heaven_n he_o do_v not_o commit_v the_o government_n of_o his_o church_n universal_a to_o one_o man_n but_o to_o the_o whole_a college_n or_o company_n or_o society_n of_o his_o apostle_n joh._n 20._o 21._o christ_n say_v to_o all_o his_o apostle_n except_o thomas_n that_o be_v alive_a this_o as_o my_o father_n send_v i_o even_o so_o send_v i_o you_o etc._n etc._n here_o christ_n perform_v that_o which_o he_o promise_v to_o peter_n mat._n 16._o 19_o and_o i_o will_v give_v thou_o etc._n etc._n that_o be_v but_o a_o promise_n of_o this_o gift_n here_o christ_n perform_v it_o to_o he_o and_o to_o all_o his_o disciple_n to_o who_o in_o peter_n the_o promise_n be_v make_v read_v also_o for_o this_o mat._n 28._o 18_o 19_o 20._o and_o when_o the_o apostle_n die_v they_o do_v not_o institute_v one_o particular_a man_n over_o the_o whole_a universal_a church_n of_o christ_n on_o earth_n but_o ordain_v fit_a man_n in_o every_o particular_a church_n or_o congregation_n of_o believer_n to_o rule_v it_o and_o give_v they_o authority_n and_o a_o charge_n to_o govern_v it_o by_o common_a counsel_n as_o you_o may_v see_v be_v the_o practice_n of_o two_o apostle_n when_o they_o solemn_o take_v their_o leave_n of_o the_o church_n which_o they_o have_v plant_v act._n 20._o 28._o take_v heed_n therefore_o unto_o your_o station_n hooker_n say_v that_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o ordain_v only_o in_o each_o christian_a city_n a_o college_n of_o presbyter_n and_o deacon_n to_o administer_v holy_a thing_n evaristus_n a_o bishop_n of_o rome_n about_o 112_o year_n after_o the_o birth_n of_o our_o saviour_n begin_v the_o distinction_n of_o the_o church_n into_o parish_n ecclesiast_fw-la pol._n l._n 5._o p._n 433._o and_o in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o same_o he_o say_v that_o presbyter_n and_o deacon_n have_v be_v ordain_v before_o to_o exercise_v ecclesiastical_a function_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n promiscuous_o he_o be_v the_o first_o that_o tie_v each_o one_o to_o his_o own_o station_n self_n and_o to_o all_o the_o flock_n over_o which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v make_v you_o overseer_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d bishop_n as_o he_o there_o call_v all_o the_o elder_n of_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n to_o feed_v the_o church_n of_o god_n which_o he_o have_v purchase_v with_o his_o own_o blood_n here_o you_o may_v see_v that_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n be_v commit_v not_o to_o one_o singular_a man_n alone_o over_o the_o flock_n and_o the_o pastor_n too_o as_o papist_n will_v have_v but_o to_o the_o whole_a presbytery_n or_o company_n of_o presbyter_n who_o paul_n send_v for_o at_o miletus_n act._n 20._o 17._o to_o who_o he_o give_v this_o authority_n and_o charge_n read_v also_o i_o pray_v what_o st._n peter_n say_v who_o successor_n the_o pope_n pretend_v to_o be_v to_o the_o elder_n that_o be_v the_o presbyter_n of_o the_o church_n of_o pontus_n galatia_n cappadocia_n asia_n and_o bythinia_n 1_o pet._n 5._o 1_o 2_o 3_o 4._o the_o elder_n which_o be_v among_o you_o i_o exhort_v who_o be_o also_o a_o elder_a he_o do_v not_o say_v bishop_n much_o less_o bishop_n of_o bishop_n but_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d fellow-presbyter_n and_o a_o witness_n of_o the_o suffering_n of_o christ_n also_o a_o partaker_n of_o the_o glory_n that_o shall_v be_v reveal_v feed_v the_o flock_n of_o god_n which_o be_v among_o you_o not_o far_o distant_a from_o you_o take_v the_o oversight_n thereof_o not_o by_o constraint_n but_o willing_o not_o for_o filthy_a lucre_n but_o of_o a_o ready_a mind_n neither_o as_o be_v lord_n mark_v this_o over_o god_n heritage_n but_o be_v ensample_n to_o the_o flock_n of_o humility_n holiness_n meekness_n righteousness_n patience_n constancy_n charity_n mercy_n etc._n etc._n not_o of_o pride_n profaneness_n tyranny_n injustice_n cruelty_n beastiality_n covetousness_n etc._n etc._n and_o when_o the_o chief_a shepherd_n christ_n shall_v appear_v that_o be_v come_v to_o judgement_n you_o shall_v receive_v a_o crown_n of_o glory_n that_o fade_v not_o away_o lo_o here_o again_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o commit_v to_o one_o man_n or_o bishop_n but_o to_o the_o presbyter_n of_o the_o church_n and_o they_o forbid_v to_o lord_n it_o over_o the_o flock_n much_o
more_o over_o their_o fellow-presbyter_n or_o shepherd_n of_o the_o flock_n but_o command_v to_o give_v good_a example_n to_o their_o flock_n expect_v not_o a_o triple_a crown_n here_o on_o earth_n that_o perish_v but_o a_o crown_n of_o glory_n that_o fade_v not_o away_o which_o christ_n the_o only_a chief_a shepherd_n will_v give_v at_o the_o great_a day_n of_o judgement_n to_o all_o his_o holy_a humble_a diligent_a and_o faithful_a pastor_n and_o thus_o be_v the_o church_n govern_v in_o the_o primitive_a time_n communi_fw-la conciâ—io_fw-la presbyterorum_fw-la by_o the_o common_a evagrium_fw-la jerom._n in_o tit._n 〈◊〉_d 1._o jerom._n ad_fw-la evagrium_fw-la council_n of_o the_o presbyter_n as_o st._n jerome_n tell_v the_o pope_n himself_o and_o this_o council_n be_v not_o such_o a_o pick_v council_n of_o princely_a cardinal_n of_o his_o own_o creature_n and_o swear_a vassal_n as_o the_o pope_n be_v which_o have_v only_o a_o show_n of_o the_o ancient_a government_n of_o the_o church_n but_o be_v indeed_o a_o wicked_a combination_n against_o it_o a_o mere_a device_n to_o uphold_v his_o usurpation_n tyranny_n power_n pride_n and_o lordly_a dominion_n over_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o church_n and_o church-officer_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o it_o be_v a_o common_a council_n of_o fellow-presbyter_n of_o the_o same_o church_n choose_v by_o the_o church_n in_o which_o council_n for_o necessary_a order_n sake_n be_v by_o common_a consent_n toâ—_n choose_v for_o that_o time_n one_o presbyter_n that_o be_v the_o most_o worthy_a grave_a aâ—â—_n able_a man_n to_o be_v precedent_n or_o if_o you_o will_v speaker_n of_o that_o council_n for_o tâ—â—â—_n time_n who_o have_v only_o a_o precedency_n of_o order_n but_o no_o more_o a_o superiority_n of_o jurisdiction_n over_o the_o college_n of_o presbyter_n than_o the_o speaker_n of_o the_o house_n of_o commons_o have_v over_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o fellow-commoner_n in_o parliament_n assemble_v here_o in_o england_n 2._o that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o st._n peter_n '_o s_o successor_n either_o in_o his_o apostleship_n for_o that_o be_v extraordinary_a and_o die_v with_o he_o or_o bishopric_n for_o peter_n the_o apostle_n be_v not_o proper_o a_o bishop_n neither_o can_v he_o be_v as_o the_o word_n bishop_n be_v now_o common_o take_v with_o we_o for_o he_o be_v a_o apostle_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o so_o can_v not_o be_v tie_v to_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n or_o rome_n as_o papist_n will_v make_v the_o world_n believe_v he_o be_v he_o that_o make_v peter_n the_o apostle_n a_o bishop_n bring_v he_o oâ—â—_n of_o the_o parlour_n into_o the_o kitchen_n as_o dr._n raynolds_n speak_v of_o st._n james_n the_o apostle_n in_o his_o conference_n with_o hart._n he_o that_o make_v the_o king_n of_o england_n a_o justice_n of_o peace_n or_o the_o lord_n chief_a justice_n of_o england_n a_o justice_n of_o peace_n but_o of_o one_o county_n diocese_n city_n or_o parish_n or_o town_n unk_v the_o king_n and_o unlord-chief-justiceth_a the_o other_o peter_n have_v no_o superiority_n of_o authority_n over_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o fellow-apostle_n peter_n be_v not_o the_o rock_n upon_o which_o christ_n promise_v to_o build_v his_o church_n but_o that_o confession_n that_o peter_n make_v in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n disciple_n thou_o be_v christ_n the_o son_n of_o the_o live_a god_n and_o peter_n have_v the_o same_o commission_n from_o christ_n and_o no_o other_o that_o the_o other_o apostle_n have_v and_o they_o have_v the_o same_o that_o he_o have_v peter_n be_v no_o more_o bishop_n of_o rome_n than_o s._n paul_n be_v nay_o it_o can_v never_o be_v prove_v by_o sacred_a scripture_n that_o peter_n the_o apostle_n be_v at_o rome_n at_o any_o time_n but_o that_o he_o be_v elsewhere_o above_o twenty_o year_n may_v be_v prove_v by_o sacred_a scripture_n and_o very_o probable_o that_o he_o be_v not_o at_o rome_n when_o we_o can_v certain_o prove_v he_o elsewhere_o in_o this_o or_o that_o particular_a place_n obj._n papist_n out_o of_o eusebius_n say_v thus_o that_o when_o peter_n have_v lay_v the_o foundation_n 257._o hart_n in_o conference_n with_o dr._n raynolds_n c._n 6._o d._n 3._o p._n 257._o of_o the_o church_n at_o antioch_n where_o be_v saâ—e_v bishop_n seven_o year_n he_o go_v to_o rome_n and_o preach_v the_o gospel_n there_o twenty-five_o year_n continue_v bishop_n of_o that_o city_n ans_fw-fr to_o this_o i_o answer_v thus_o 1._o that_o though_o eusebius_n be_v a_o â—â—arned_a man_n yet_o he_o be_v a_o mere_a man_n and_o not_o infallible_o guide_v in_o his_o history_n and_o work_n as_o the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n be_v 2._o eusebius_n be_v reprove_v by_o pope_n gelasius_n in_o a_o council_n of_o seventy_o bishop_n as_o false_a in_o his_o history_n which_o reproof_n be_v prove_v to_o be_v just_a by_o canus_n viz._n for_o his_o report_n of_o christ_n epistle_n to_o agbarus_n and_o his_o avouch_v many_o thing_n by_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n whereas_o the_o fable_n of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o work_n of_o the_o other_o be_v reprove_v by_o the_o council_n and_o moreover_o he_o write_v in_o the_o same_o chronicle_n that_o sennacherib_n who_o besiege_v jerusalem_n and_o salmanassar_n who_o take_v samaria_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o man_n which_o saint_n 36._o saint_n com._n in_o isa_n 36._o jerom_n have_v show_v to_o be_v contrary_a to_o holy_a scripture_n as_o dr._n 258._o dr._n confer_v c._n 6._o d._n 3._o p._n 258._o reynolds_n answer_v hart._n and_o he_o say_v further_a that_o such_o another_o oversight_n be_v this_o of_o peter_n '_o s_z be_v seven_o year_n bishop_n of_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n and_o 25_o year_n after_o that_o bishop_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o he_o give_v those_o probable_a reason_n that_o other_o do_v give_v to_o prove_v that_o peter_n be_v never_o at_o rome_n he_o prove_v the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o story_n to_o be_v false_a and_o contrary_a to_o sacred_a scripture_n thus_o peter_n by_o this_o account_n shall_v have_v go_v to_o antioch_n about_o the_o four_o year_n after_o christ_n death_n and_o there_o abide_v seven_o year_n even_o till_o the_o second_o 3._o second_o so_o cornel._n a_o lapide_fw-la chron._n actuum_fw-la apostolorum_fw-la pag._n 3._o year_n of_o claudius_n the_o emperor_n in_o peter_n in_o cornel._n a_o lapide_fw-la say_v he_o go_v to_o rome_n the_o three_o of_o claudius_n in_o his_o preface_n to_o the_o first_o epistle_n of_o peter_n which_o he_o go_v to_o rome_n but_o the_o holy_a scripture_n show_v that_o paul_n who_o be_v not_o present_o convert_v after_o christ_n death_n after_o three_o year_n find_v peter_n at_o jerusalem_n gal._n 1._o 18._o he_o go_v up_o to_o jerusalem_n to_o see_v peter_n and_o abode_n with_o he_o fifteen_o day_n and_o peter_n after_o that_o abode_n within_o the_o coast_n of_o jury_n first_o at_o lydda_n act._n 9_o 38._o then_o at_o joppa_n where_o he_o tarry_v many_o day_n act._n 9_o 43._o then_o at_o caesaria_n act._n 10._o 48._o then_o at_o jerusalem_n act._n 11._o 2_o where_o herod_n agrippa_n cast_v he_o into_o prison_n in_o the_o second_o or_o 92._o or_o cornelius_n a_o lapide_fw-la say_v it_o be_v in_o the_o three_o year_n of_o claudius_n chron._n act._n apostolor_n p._n 3._o the_o very_a time_n that_o he_o remove_v as_o he_o say_v from_o his_o seven_o year_n sit_v bishop_n at_o antioch_n to_o rome_n and_o write_v his_o first_o epistle_n preface_n to_o the_o 1._o epistle_n of_o peter_n vid._n lightf_n harmony_n p._n 92._o three_o year_n of_o claudius_n as_o it_o be_v likely_a for_o he_o die_v in_o the_o four_o when_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n be_v both_o †_o plainted_a and_o watere_v by_o other_o and_o not_o by_o peter_n viz._n by_o barnabas_n and_o paul_n and_o be_v call_v christian_n before_o ever_o peter_n câ—â—_n there_o and_o therefore_o the_o first_o branch_n of_o eusebius_n his_o report_n that_o peter_n have_v found_v the_o church_n of_o antioch_n and_o that_o he_o sit_v there_o bishop_n seven_o year_n in_o the_o second_o year_n of_o claudius_n be_v flat_o contrary_a to_o scripture_n and_o onuphrius_n in_o his_o annotation_n upoâ—_n platina_n in_o vitam_fw-la b._n petri_n apostoli_fw-la say_v it_o be_v most_o clear_a and_o sure_o know_v by_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o paul_n '_o s_o epistle_n to_o the_o galatianâ—_n that_o for_o nine_o year_n after_o christ_n death_n peter_n never_o go_v out_o of_o jury_n till_o the_o second_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o claudius_n and_o therefore_o he_o can_v not_o sit_v seven_o year_n bishop_n at_o antioch_n before_o he_o go_v to_o rome_n thus_o the_o former_a part_n of_o eusebius_n his_o story_n be_v prove_v false_a why_o may_v not_o the_o latter_a part_n viz._n that_o peter_n after_o this_o sit_v twenty-five_o year_n bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v also_o false_a to_o which_o i_o
one_o hence_o amaziah_n who_o bow_v down_o before_o the_o god_n of_o the_o edomite_n be_v judge_v to_o have_v commit_v idolatry_n for_o the_o lord_n be_v angry_a with_o he_o 2_o chron._n 25._o 14_o 15._o mark_v it_o that_o which_o be_v call_v bow_v down_o before_o the_o god_n of_o the_o edomite_n in_o the_o 14_o verse_n be_v in_o the_o 15_o verse_n call_v seek_v after_o that_o be_v serve_v of_o the_o god_n of_o the_o people_n and_o to_o put_v it_o out_o of_o doubt_n learned_a ainsworth_n upon_o exod._n 20._o 5._o say_v the_o very_a same_o as_o mr._n pool_n quote_v he_o upon_o the_o place_n idem_fw-la est_fw-la adorare_fw-la coram_fw-la domino_fw-la &_o domino_fw-la to_o pray_v before_o god_n in_o 1_o chron._n 17._o 16._o be_v in_o 2_o sam._n 7._o 27._o call_v pray_v unto_o god_n &_o idem_fw-la est_fw-la procumbere_fw-la coram_fw-la diabolo_fw-it &_o diabolo_fw-it for_o that_o which_o be_v in_o mat._n 4._o 9_o call_v fall_v down_o before_o the_o devil_n be_v in_o luk._n 4._o 7._o call_v worship_v of_o he_o and_o to_o bow_v down_o to_o image_n non_fw-la animi_fw-la actum_fw-la sed_fw-la corporis_fw-la designat_fw-la imaginibus_fw-la ullum_fw-la signum_fw-la honoris_fw-la quocunque_fw-la tandem_fw-la animo_fw-la id_fw-la fieret_fw-la exhibere_fw-la prohibeatur_fw-la say_v grotix_n and_o rivet_n as_o mr._n pool_n there_o quote_v they_o to_o fall_v down_o before_o a_o image_n do_v note_n not_o the_o act_n of_o the_o mind_n but_o of_o the_o body_n it_o be_v forbid_v to_o give_v to_o image_n any_o sign_n of_o honour_n with_o what_o mind_n or_o intention_n soever_o it_o be_v do_v in_o 1_o king_n 12._o 30._o the_o people_n be_v say_v to_o worship_n before_o the_o calf_n as_o they_o in_o exod._n 32._o do_v which_o god_n who_o be_v the_o best_a interpreter_n of_o man_n action_n expound_v to_o be_v worship_v of_o the_o calf_n exod._n 32._o 8._o psal_n 106._o 19_o for_o it_o be_v call_v a_o sin_n v._o 30._o yea_o a_o great_a sin_n 2_o king_n 17._o 21._o yea_o they_o be_v for_o it_o express_o call_v idolater_n 1_o cor._n 10._o 7._o neither_o be_v you_o idolater_n as_o some_o of_o they_o be_v as_o it_o be_v write_v the_o people_n sit_v down_o to_o eat_v and_o rise_v up_o to_o play_v which_o place_n where_o it_o be_v so_o write_v be_v exod._n 32._o 6._o where_o the_o story_n of_o their_o idolatry_n be_v record_v though_o i_o have_v but_o touch_v at_o these_o thing_n yet_o i_o may_v seem_v to_o some_o man_n to_o dwell_v upon_o they_o therefore_o to_o proceed_v who_o but_o papist_n bring_v into_o the_o church_n worship_v of_o relic_n as_o the_o tail_n of_o the_o ass_n on_o which_o christ_n ride_v into_o jerusalem_n the_o clout_n in_o which_o our_o saviour_n be_v wrap_v when_o he_o be_v a_o child_n one_o of_o which_o the_o emperor_n commentary_n emperor_n vide_fw-la sleiden_n commentary_n charles_n the_o five_o worship_v when_o he_o be_v make_v emperor_n the_o whigh_n of_o joseph_n and_o our_o saviour_n like_o carpenter_n use_v when_o they_o make_v yoke_n keep_v close_o in_o a_o box_n if_o you_o will_v believe_v they_o the_o coal_n on_o which_o st._n laurence_n be_v broil_v a_o feather_n of_o the_o angel_n gabriel_n wing_n alias_o of_o a_o peacock_n tail_n much_o more_o may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o superstition_n and_o idolatry_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o his_o five_o superadded_a sacrament_n invocation_n of_o saint_n deck_v and_o worship_v of_o image_n but_o i_o forbear_v for_o brevity_n sake_n 2._o that_o the_o pope_n have_v be_v the_o setter_n up_o of_o pharisaical_a sect_n against_o the_o word_n of_o god_n for_o beside_o the_o word_n be_v in_o scripture_n sense_n against_o the_o word_n may_v be_v illustrate_v by_o his_o make_v more_o order_n of_o church-officer_n than_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n appoint_v in_o his_o 108._o nos_fw-la maximè_fw-la in_o eo_fw-la a_o pontificiis_fw-la dissentimus_fw-la quod_fw-la illi_fw-la inter_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la ministros_fw-la numerant_fw-la creaturas_fw-la humanas_fw-la nos_fw-la autem_fw-la nullos_fw-la ministros_fw-la ecclesiasticos_fw-la agnoscimus_fw-la praeter_fw-la illos_fw-la quos_fw-la christus_fw-la instituit_fw-la &_o ecclesiae_fw-la in_o scripture_n commendavit_fw-la dr._n ames_n bellar._n enervat_fw-la t._n 2._o l._n 3._o c._n 3._o p._n 108._o church_n as_o ostiarius_n the_o door_n keeper_n lector_fw-la the_o reader_n exorcista_fw-la the_o exorcist_n or_o conjurer_n acolyâ—kus_n a_o clerk_n or_o waiter_n upon_o the_o bishop_n or_o priest_n or_o subdiaconus_fw-la a_o subdeacon_n diaconus_fw-la a_o deacon_n sacerdos_n a_o priest_n of_o which_o order_n as_o they_o call_v they_o only_a two_o the_o canon_n as_o the_o master_n of_o the_o sentence_n say_v sent._n 4._o dist_n 24._o think_v be_v sacred_a order_n because_o the_o primitive_a church_n so_o far_o as_o they_o can_v read_v have_v only_o these_o two_o viz._n the_o order_n of_o deaconship_n and_o priesthood_n and_o of_o these_o only_o we_o have_v the_o apostle_n precept_n and_o because_o all_o the_o schoolman_n that_o write_v upon_o peter_n lombard_n hold_v that_o bishop_n be_v not_o a_o order_n sacrament_n bonavent_n in_o sen._n 4._o dist_n 24._o q._n 3._o a._n 2._o aureolus_n in_o sen._n 4._o d._n 24_o q._n 1._o a._n 2._o omnis_fw-la forma_fw-la ex_fw-la quo_fw-la est_fw-la in_o actu_fw-la etc._n etc._n every_o form_n in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v in_o act_n have_v power_n to_o communicate_v itself_o in_o the_o same_o kind_n therefore_o every_o priest_n have_v power_n to_o celebrate_v order_n why_o then_o do_v they_o not_o celebrate_v they_o because_o their_o power_n be_v hinder_v by_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o church_n whereupon_o when_o a_o bishop_n be_v make_v there_o be_v not_o give_v unto_o he_o any_o new_a power_n but_o the_o former_a power_n be_v hinder_v be_v set_v at_o liberty_n as_o a_o man_n when_o the_o act_n of_o reason_n be_v hinder_v and_o the_o impediment_n be_v remove_v there_o be_v not_o give_v unto_o he_o a_o new_a soul_n and_o there_o he_o say_v that_o episcopatus_fw-la be_v not_o a_o superior_a order_n be_v plain_a because_o it_o have_v no_o superior_a act_n as_o it_o be_v distinguish_v against_o priesthood_n which_o be_v apparent_a because_o the_o act_n of_o a_o bishop_n as_o it_o differ_v from_o priesthood_n 〈◊〉_d to_o or_o deign_v and_o the_o act_n of_o a_o priest_n be_v to_o consecrate_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n i._n e._n to_o consecrate_v and_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n distinct_a from_o preach_v presbyter_n and_o that_o the_o order_n of_o priesthood_n be_v the_o high_a and_o perfect_a order_n and_o that_o a_o preach_a presbyter_n may_v by_o virtue_n of_o his_o order_n do_v all_o that_o a_o bishop_n can_v do_v in_o the_o church_n be_v he_o not_o restrain_v by_o the_o bishop_n or_o church_n and_o none_o that_o i_o find_v among_o the_o papist_n but_o jesuit_n and_o the_o spaniard_n in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n hold_v or_o hold_v that_o bishop_n be_v by_o divine_a right_n â—n_v order_n of_o church-officer_n distinct_a from_o and_o superior_a to_o preach_v presbyter_n but_o only_o that_o they_o be_v a_o degree_n or_o dignity_n of_o presbyter_n and_o that_o by_o humane_a institution_n if_o any_o way_n i_o shall_v not_o lay_v that_o to_o their_o charge_n though_o the_o jesuitical_a party_n endeavour_v what_o they_o can_v at_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n to_o carry_v it_o in_o those_o very_a term_n as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n b._n 7._o yet_o festus_n hommius_n say_v that_o the_o apostolic_a and_o true_o primitive_a church_n be_v altogether_o ignorant_a both_o of_o the_o name_n and_o function_n of_o pope_n patriarch_n archbishop_n metropolitan_o arch-presbyters_a archdeacon_n suffragans_fw-la pope_n a._n b._n usher_n say_v that_o new_a ministery_n be_v forbid_v in_o the_o second_o commandment_n sum_n of_o christ_n religion_n p._n 222._o and_o mr._n perkins_n in_o his_o order_n of_o cause_n c._n 21._o p._n 62._o say_v that_o in_o the_o second_o commandment_n be_v forbid_v the_o romish_a hierarchy_n from_o the_o parrator_n to_o the_o pope_n abbot_n prior_n monk_n canon_n dean_n prebend_n vicar_n sacrificer_n priest_n and_o the_o like_a as_o they_o be_v now_o use_v in_o the_o papacy_n disp_n 2d_o t._n 5._o p._n 122._o what_o be_v those_o sect_n of_o monk_n and_o friar_n of_o which_o there_o be_v many_o order_n as_o carmelites_n franciscan_n so_o call_v from_o st._n francis_n dominican_n so_o call_v from_o st._n dominick_n augustine_n so_o call_v from_o st._n augustine_n and_o jesuit_n which_o order_n ignatius_n loyola_n the_o founder_n get_v confirm_v by_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n who_o creature_n and_o vassal_n now_o they_o be_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o pharisaical_a sect_n all_o studious_a of_o the_o pope_n decree_n and_o observant_a of_o his_o command_n though_o never_o so_o superstitious_a idolatrous_a abominable_a and_o wicked_a and_o contrary_a to_o god_n
473._o mention_v many_o good_a thing_n that_o that_o committee_n be_v prepare_v but_o be_v obstruct_v by_o a._n b._n laud_n though_o then_o in_o the_o tower_n and_o some_o other_o bishop_n the_o commons_o lay_v the_o axe_n to_o the_o root_n of_o all_o evil_n as_o 114._o as_o tindal_n of_o the_o obedienâ—â—_n of_o christian_a magist_n p._n 114._o tindal_n of_o old_a call_v the_o bishop_n look_v upon_o they_o as_o the_o hinderer_n of_o all_o good_a as_o martin_n 1._o martin_n martin_n bucer_n de_fw-fr regne_n christ_n l._n 2._o c._n 1._o bucer_n tell_v king_n edward_n the_o six_o and_o so_o instead_o of_o mend_v thing_n they_o grow_v worse_a heylin_n confess_v nay_o brag_v that_o book_n against_o arminianism_n which_o he_o say_v be_v 36._o be_v cypr._n anglic._n introduct_v p._n 36._o agreeable_a to_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n cap._n de_fw-fr fructu_fw-la justificationis_fw-la can._n 3_o 4_o be_v suppress_v sure_o i_o be_o that_o dr._n prideaux_n his_o sermon_n which_o he_o have_v preach_v at_o court_n be_v not_o permit_v to_o be_v reprint_v at_o oxford_n because_o he_o will_v not_o yield_v to_o the_o obliterate_n of_o some_o passage_n in_o they_o against_o arminianism_n yet_o several_a passage_n which_o he_o as_o doctor_z of_o the_o chair_n raze_v out_o of_o mr._n chillingworth_n '_o s_o book_n be_v insert_v and_o print_v after_o the_o good_a old_a doctor_n have_v put_v his_o hand_n to_o the_o licence_n for_o its_o print_n which_o book_n be_v now_o high_o commend_v though_o the_o doctor_n open_o disow_v it_o in_o the_o chair_n say_v that_o he_o have_v be_v abuse_v in_o that_o book_n mr._n cheynell_n be_v opponent_n upon_o this_o socinian_n question_n a_o ratio_fw-la sit_fw-la fundamentum_fw-la fidei_fw-la but_o what_o be_v these_o thing_n to_o the_o purpose_n now_o i_o answer_v 1._o the_o author_n of_o the_o friendly_a debate_n often_o print_v and_o its_o continuation_n have_v rake_v up_o thing_n against_o some_o nonconformist_n which_o be_v of_o long_o stand_v 2._o if_o some_o clergyman_n of_o these_o time_n preach_v or_o print_v or_o act_n as_o they_o do_v in_o those_o day_n it_o be_v direct_o to_o the_o purpose_n let_v any_o judicious_a indifferent_a man_n read_v the_o book_n entitle_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o decay_n of_o piety_n and_o he_o will_v find_v much_o of_o the_o sovereign_a drug_n plant_v here_o as_o the_o jesuit_n say_v in_o a._n b._n laud_v '_o be_v time_n to_o purge_v the_o protestant_n of_o their_o heresy_n as_o they_o call_v our_o true_a religion_n let_v he_o read_v mr._n fowler_n '_o be_v two_o book_n viz._n his_o free_a discourse_n and_o his_o design_n of_o christianity_n and_o he_o will_v see_v whatsoever_o he_o pretend_v to_o the_o contrary_a that_o his_o endeavour_n if_o not_o prime_a design_n be_v to_o promote_v that_o most_o antichristian_a doctrine_n of_o the_o papist_n viz._n justification_n of_o our_o person_n before_o god_n by_o our_o own_o good_a work_n or_o inherent_a holiness_n and_o overthrow_v the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n to_o which_o it_o be_v believe_v he_o have_v subscribe_v deny_v the_o 145._o the_o free_a discourse_n p._n 126_o 128_o 129_o 130_o 145._o imputation_n of_o christ_n righteousness_n in_o the_o sound_a sense_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n sometime_o call_v it_o a_o false_a yea_o a_o gross_o false_a notion_n thereof_o and_o sometime_o a_o 141._o a_o ibi._n p._n 141._o sottish_a and_o mischievous_a doctrine_n abuse_v those_o that_o hold_v it_o by_o brand_a they_o with_o the_o ignominious_a name_n of_o 223._o of_o ibi._n pag._n 141_o 143._o and_o design_n of_o christianity_n c._n 19_o p._n 223._o antinomian_o affirm_v that_o our_o person_n be_v justify_v before_o god_n by_o our_o own_o inherent_a holiness_n and_o good_a work_n and_o that_o faith_n 221._o faith_n free_a discourse_n 159._o design_n of_o christianity_n c._n 19_o p._n 221._o as_o it_o include_v sincere_a obedience_n justifi_v our_o person_n before_o god_n and_o to_o this_o end_n use_v and_o improve_n bellarmine_n '_o s_z argument_n to_o the_o utmost_a and_o lest_o any_o shall_v charge_v he_o with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o he_o can_v but_o know_v be_v contrary_a to_o his_o doctrine_n he_o endeavour_v to_o prevent_v it_o say_v that_o those_o divine_n of_o his_o opinion_n do_v hearty_o subscribe_v to_o the_o 39_o article_n of_o our_o church_n take_v 191._o take_v free_a discourse_n edit_v 2._o p._n 2._o p._n 191._o that_o liberty_n in_o the_o interpretation_n of_o they_o that_o be_v allow_v canon_n allow_v but_o where_o do_v the_o church_n allow_v this_o liberty_n what_o do_v you_o mean_v by_o the_o church_n its_o contrary_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o law_n of_o 13._o of_o elizabeth_n and_o of_o the_o five_o canon_n by_o the_o church_n herself_o though_o it_o be_v most_o reasonable_a to_o presume_v that_o she_o require_v subscription_n to_o they_o as_o to_o a_o instrument_n of_o peace_n only_o and_o again_o p._n 2._o p._n 305._o he_o say_v further_a thus_o what_o be_v say_v of_o general_a council_n we_o also_o most_o hearty_o acknowledge_v concern_v our_o own_o particular_a church_n viz._n that_o we_o be_v bind_v by_o no_o mean_n to_o oppose_v the_o determination_n of_o the_o governor_n and_o representative_n in_o disputable_a matter_n nor_o do_v they_o as_o have_v be_v show_v require_v our_o internal_a assent_n to_o their_o article_n but_o enjoin_v our_o submission_n to_o they_o as_o to_o a_o instrument_n of_o peace_n only_o lo_o here_o you_o may_v see_v what_o these_o latitudinarian_o be_v â—a_o name_n which_o some_o i_o know_v not_o who_o have_v give_v they_o but_o whether_o they_o deserve_v it_o let_v other_o judge_v but_o such_o be_v the_o latitude_n of_o these_o man_n that_o they_o will_v have_v liberty_n for_o themselves_o to_o preach_v and_o print_v what_o doctrine_n they_o please_v but_o will_v have_v none_o allow_v to_o dissenter_n in_o point_n of_o church-government_n and_o ceremony_n as_o may_v be_v evident_o see_v in_o his_o free_a discourse_n by_o which_o we_o may_v see_v what_o broth_n and_o beef_n his_o palate_n relish_v best_a but_o what_o be_v there_o no_o internal_a assent_n require_v to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o yet_o a_o unfeigned_a assent_n and_o consent_n to_o the_o use_n of_o the_o liturgy_n and_o the_o ceremony_n and_o rite_n thereof_o be_v these_o more_o essential_a to_o the_o be_v of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n than_o those_o be_v the_o ceremony_n rite_n and_o liturgy_n more_o sure_o and_o certain_o and_o indisputable_o ground_v upon_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n than_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n which_o concern_v the_o trinity_n justification_n of_o a_o sinner_n christ_n satisfaction_n etc._n etc._n have_v not_o all_o our_o 39_o article_n be_v dispute_v nay_o do_v not_o some_o among_o we_o question_n whether_o there_o be_v a_o god_n and_o whether_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o of_o divine_a authority_n and_o have_v not_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o our_o ruler_n have_v retain_v be_v from_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o the_o reformation_n here_o dispute_v and_o oppose_v by_o godly_a and_o learned_a bishop_n hooper_n and_o mr._n john_n rogers_n and_o deny_v and_o detest_a even_o to_o the_o death_n by_o many_o godly_a martyr_n do_v not_o all_o the_o calvinistical_a church_n abroad_o join_v with_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o maintain_v the_o article_n of_o religion_n which_o concern_v the_o confession_n of_o the_o true_a christian_a faith_n and_o the_o sacrament_n and_o yet_o reject_v the_o liturgy_n ceremony_n and_o church-government_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n â—nd_v if_o only_o indisputable_a matter_n may_v not_o be_v oppose_v and_o all_o disputable_a one_o may_v be_v oppose_v i_o pray_v what_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n and_o religion_n may_v not_o be_v oppose_v by_o these_o man_n of_o the_o long_a name_n it_o be_v â—â—ear_a that_o though_o these_o man_n hearty_o subscribe_v to_o the_o 20_o the_o 34_o and_o the_o 36_o article_n england_n whatsoever_o be_v not_o read_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n nor_o may_v be_v prove_v thereby_o be_v not_o to_o be_v require_v of_o any_o man_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v believe_v as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n art_n 6_o church_n of_o england_n which_o be_v not_o article_n of_o religion_n of_o the_o true_a christian_a faith_n because_o not_o contain_v in_o or_o provable_a by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n in_o their_o sense_n yet_o they_o give_v not_o a_o unfeigned_a assent_n and_o consent_n to_o the_o article_n of_o religion_n concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o sacrament_n for_o they_o take_v liberty_n they_o say_v it_o be_v allow_v they_o by_o the_o church_n to_o interpret_v they_o as_o
they_o please_v and_o as_o experience_n show_v oppose_v they_o too_o against_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o church_n which_o allowance_n i_o hope_v i_o may_v have_v to_o defend_v they_o but_o do_v not_o these_o man_n lay_v a_o foul_a aspersion_n upon_o the_o church_n who_o say_v they_o do_v allow_v those_o man_n that_o will_v give_v a_o hearty_a assent_n and_o subscribe_v to_o their_o authority_n ceremony_n and_o tradition_n and_o injunction_n to_o interpret_v and_o secret_o undermine_v and_o open_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n of_o the_o true_a christian_a religion_n i_o profess_v i_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o of_o the_o whole_a church-representative_a of_o england_n of_o which_o i_o shall_v believe_v he_o speak_v though_o i_o have_v not_o hear_v of_o one_o of_o they_o or_o of_o any_o conformist_n that_o have_v appear_v against_o these_o man_n false_a interpretation_n yea_o open_a contradiction_n of_o the_o article_n of_o religion_n concern_v the_o true_a christian_a faith_n but_o what_o security_n of_o peace_n and_o truth_n the_o magistrate_n who_o like_o their_o elder_a brethren_n in_o holland_n they_o claw_v while_o he_o will_v suffer_v they_o to_o carry_v on_o their_o destructive_a design_n can_v have_v by_o these_o man_n subscription_n declaration_n yea_o oath_n i_o know_v not_o will_v not_o all_o the_o jesuit_n of_o rome_n subscribe_v declare_v and_o swear_v too_o upon_o these_o condition_n i_o have_v hear_v of_o one_o minister_n that_o will_v subscribe_v assent_n consent_n and_o declare_v if_o they_o will_v hate_v he_o but_o one_o syllable_n un_fw-fr and_o so_o it_o may_v be_v will_v other_o too_o if_o they_o may_v do_v as_o they_o do_v not_o perform_v what_o they_o promise_v and_o write_v against_o what_o they_o subscribe_v assent_n and_o consent_n to_o too_o as_o these_o man_n say_v they_o be_v allow_v by_o the_o church_n but_o i_o know_v not_o well_o what_o church_n the_o man_n mean_v by_o our_o church_n for_o i_o do_v not_o know_v well_o of_o what_o church_n he_o be_v though_o i_o hear_v he_o be_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o promote_v so_o be_v the_o bishop_n of_o spalleto_n till_o king_n james_n find_v out_o his_o knavery_n and_o so_o be_v dr._n lewes_n who_o return_v to_o winchester_n and_o when_o he_o have_v receive_v some_o thousand_o of_o pound_n of_o current_a english_a money_n he_o return_v to_o his_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o therein_o follow_v not_o the_o cunning_a advice_n of_o thuanus_n a_o learned_a and_o cunning_a papist_n to_o casaubon_n 18._o casaubon_n wedderbornes_n book_n p_o 23_o vid._n supplement_n to_o laudensium_fw-la autocatacrifis_fw-la p._n 18._o not_o to_o come_v away_o to_o they_o but_o stay_v here_o see_v he_o have_v and_o may_v have_v more_o mean_n here_o than_o he_o can_v or_o will_v have_v there_o and_o may_v do_v they_o more_o service_n here_o than_o he_o can_v do_v they_o if_o there_o i_o have_v dwell_v too_o long_o upon_o this_o large_a man_n else_o i_o can_v set_v before_o your_o eye_n many_o more_o of_o his_o erroneous_a and_o dangerous_a doctrine_n but_o i_o must_v leave_v he_o what_o i_o have_v say_v in_o my_o follow_a renunciation_n will_v i_o hope_v sufficient_o confute_v dr._n patrick_n doctrine_n of_o justification_n by_o our_o own_o good_a work_n and_o by_o faith_n as_o it_o work_v by_o love_n and_o some_o 14._o friendly_a debate_n pag._n 13_o 〈◊〉_d 14._o other_o of_o his_o false_a doctrine_n i_o meddle_v not_o with_o some_o other_o because_o better_a head_n and_o pen_n have_v undertake_v they_o though_o the_o arminian_n etc._n etc._n faction_n he_o they_o say_v much_o increase_v yet_o that_o it_o be_v great_a and_o more_o popish_a before_o the_o late_a civil_a war_n and_o that_o there_o be_v more_o danger_n of_o bring_v in_o popery_n then_o than_o there_o be_v now_o i_o can_v offer_v many_o reason_n as_o i._o that_o the_o body_n of_o popery_n except_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n be_v then_o preach_v and_o print_v as_o dr._n fuller_n show_v be_v complain_v of_o and_o so_o much_o dr._n heylin_n confess_v as_o be_v show_v before_o and_o may_v in_o a_o very_a great_a part_n he_o see_v gather_v to_o your_o hand_n in_o laudensium_fw-la autocatacrisis_fw-la and_o the_o supplement_n thereunto_o and_o laudensium_fw-la apostasia_fw-la which_o i_o believe_v can_v be_v prove_v now_o 2._o then_o there_o be_v the_o high_a commission_n and_o the_o star-chamber_n court_v which_o be_v not_o now_o wherein_o a._n b._n laud_n and_o his_o party_n use_v to_o crush_v whosoever_o appear_v in_o the_o least_o against_o their_o arminian_n doctrine_n and_o popish_a innovation_n it_o be_v true_a we_o have_v some_o disadvantage_n we_o want_v a_o dr._n humphrey_n abbot_n holland_n and_o prideaux_n in_o the_o chair_n in_o oxford_n a_o cartwright_n whitaker_n davenant_n and_o ward_n at_o cambridge_n a_o dr._n ames_n twisse_n kendal_n and_o a_o mr._n jeanes_n who_o be_v go_v to_o their_o rest_n and_o we_o lack_v liberty_n and_o encouragement_n for_o our_o thousand_o of_o orthodox_n nonconform_v minister_n free_o to_o preach_v and_o print_v against_o popish_a arminian_n and_o socinian_n innovation_n in_o doctrine_n discipline_n and_o worship_n if_o orthodox_n and_o learned_a and_o godly_a divine_n nonconformist_n indeed_o to_o the_o ceremony_n but_o real_a conformist_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n who_o do_v not_o only_o preach_v the_o truth_n to_o the_o elder_a but_o teach_v it_o to_o the_o young_a sort_n of_o people_n have_v not_o be_v turn_v and_o keep_v out_o of_o the_o ministry_n and_o silence_v and_o cast_v out_o of_o their_o freehold_n and_o corporation_n except_o they_o will_v do_v such_o thing_n as_o they_o judge_v unlawful_a or_o at_o least_o inexpediâ—â—_n and_o put_v into_o their_o place_n either_o ignorant_a or_o erroneous_a or_o scandalous_a person_n man_n either_o unapt_a or_o unfit_a to_o teach_v though_o i_o acknowledge_v there_o be_v many_o learned_a sober_a man_n sound_v in_o the_o faith_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d apt_a to_o teach_v in_o the_o ministry_n who_o person_n god_n know_v i_o love_v and_o who_o learning_n i_o honour_v and_o admire_v yet_o i_o say_v there_o be_v many_o as_o selfish_n malicious_a covetous_a ambitious_a some_o as_o erroneous_a if_o not_o idolatrous_a man_n as_o many_o that_o be_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o so_o will_v open_o profess_v themselves_o to_o be_v if_o time_n shall_v serve_v they_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a and_o very_o believe_v that_o neither_o popery_n nor_o arminianism_n that_o cunning_a way_n to_o bring_v in_o popery_n nor_o profaneness_n and_o atheism_n will_v have_v get_v that_o head_n which_o some_o say_v they_o have_v where_o the_o fault_n be_v be_v not_o for_o i_o to_o determine_v not_o suggest_v but_o very_o i_o think_v his_o gracious_a majesty_n can_v be_v so_o much_o as_o suspect_v much_o less_o accuse_v of_o it_o for_o he_o be_v gracious_o please_v to_o issue_n out_o a_o declaration_n for_o liberty_n for_o tender_a conscience_n from_o bredah_n and_o another_o soon_o after_o his_o return_n home_o which_o be_v turn_v into_o a_o bill_n by_o a_o worthy_a gentleman_n and_o offer_v to_o the_o parliament_n than_o call_v heal_v since_o that_o his_o majesty_n make_v another_o gracious_a declaration_n for_o liberty_n of_o conscience_n but_o that_o it_o be_v know_v be_v cry_v down_o by_o the_o episcopal_a party_n and_o now_o at_o last_o his_o majesty_n upon_o pious_a and_o politic_a account_n have_v give_v forth_o another_o and_o more_o gracious_a declaration_n for_o liberty_n of_o conscience_n and_o license_v several_a sound_a protestant_a divine_n who_o have_v lose_v their_o live_n and_o suffer_v the_o spoil_n of_o their_o good_n and_o refuse_v dignity_n rather_o than_o comply_v with_o our_o bishop_n and_o their_o latitudinarian_a party_n in_o thing_n they_o judge_v unlawful_a inexpedient_a and_o inductive_a to_o popery_n etc._n etc._n to_o preach_v and_o teach_v the_o word_n of_o god_n true_o and_o worship_n god_n pure_o as_o he_o have_v command_v in_o his_o word_n without_o humane_a addition_n and_o invention_n etc._n etc._n but_o this_o also_o the_o episcopal_a party_n under_o the_o specious_a pretence_n of_o be_v against_o bring_v in_o popery_n which_o many_o of_o they_o preach_v and_o practice_v and_o love_v more_o than_o the_o truth_n and_o the_o pure_a worship_n of_o god_n as_o god_n and_o their_o own_o conscience_n well_o know_v though_o they_o have_v former_o extol_v the_o king_n supremacy_n and_o prerogative_n above_o law_n right_o reason_n and_o religion_n and_o these_o thirteen_o year_n last_o pass_v scarce_o ever_o execute_v one_o law_n of_o those_o many_o that_o be_v make_v against_o popish_a recusant_n no_o nor_o mention_v public_o any_o fear_n of_o popery_n till_o his_o majesty_n grant_v his_o most_o loyal_a protestant_a subject_n liberty_n to_o serve_v god_n pure_o as_o he_o have_v command_v in_o his_o word_n
which_o ought_v to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o all_o man_n religious_a action_n declaim_v against_o and_o thereby_o condemn_v his_o majesty_n piety_n and_o prudence_n and_o suppress_v in_o many_o place_n the_o 373._o whosoever_o forbid_v we_o to_o do_v what_o god_n command_v or_o command_v we_o to_o do_v what_o god_n forbid_v be_v accurse_v unto_o all_o they_o that_o love_v the_o lord_n basilius_n moral_a c._n 14._o quote_v by_o bishop_n jewel_n in_o his_o reply_n to_o harding_n a._n 14._o d5_n p_o 373._o most_o pure_a worship_n and_o service_n of_o god_n the_o preach_v up_o the_o real_a interest_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o preach_v down_o the_o error_n heresy_n idolatry_n and_o superstition_n and_o antichristian_a invention_n of_o the_o apostatise_v church_n of_o rome_n with_o who_o the_o laudensian_a party_n long_o labour_v a_o reconciliation_n let_v any_o unprejudiced_a man_n that_o be_v judicious_a serious_o read_v dr._n heylin_n cyprianus_n anglicus_n and_o his_o introduction_n thereunto_o and_o he_o will_v see_v much_o more_o than_o i_o do_v but_o hint_n and_o also_o what_o a_o mongrel_n religion_n he_o will_v make_v we_o and_o have_v establish_v here_o and_o what_o principle_n of_o tyranny_n and_o popery_n he_o therein_o lay_v down_o and_o commend_v but_o though_o these_o thing_n may_v be_v true_a in_o some_o heretofore_o yet_o now_o they_o see_v the_o error_n their_o selfish_a and_o passion_n have_v lead_v themselves_o and_o it_o may_v be_v other_o inconsiderate_o into_o that_o they_o may_v fear_v they_o shall_v be_v put_v beside_o the_o saddle_n it_o may_v be_v beat_v with_o those_o rod_n which_o they_o make_v for_o other_o man_n that_o earnest_o desire_v the_o church_n peacé_fw-la and_o the_o kingdom_n welfare_n by_o any_o powerful_a ill-minded_n and_o ill-principled_n prince_n as_o heylin_n most_o false_o say_v king_n edward_n the_o six_o be_v of_o that_o will_v but_o make_v use_n of_o those_o weapon_n which_o they_o have_v make_v to_o subvert_v their_o dissent_v brethren_n they_o be_v well_o content_a at_o least_o some_o of_o they_o to_o tolerate_v protestant_a dissenter_n as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o and_o about_o the_o city_n of_o london_n and_o westminster_n and_o they_o preach_v against_o popery_n very_o much_o very_o good_a it_o be_v well_o their_o eye_n begin_v to_o be_v open_v if_o they_o be_v not_o shut_v again_o before_o they_o will_v see_v and_o forsake_v the_o true_a cause_n and_o sin_n no_o more_o old_a bishop_n bonner_n tell_v they_o long_o since_o that_o like_n of_o the_o pope_n broth_n will_v incline_v man_n to_o like_v in_o time_n their_o beef_n too_o i_o wish_v their_o moderation_n may_v be_v know_v to_o all_o man_n but_o be_v a_o toleration_n of_o the_o pure_a worship_n of_o god_n and_o preach_v his_o truth_n all_o the_o fruit_n the_o sight_n of_o their_o error_n have_v bring_v they_o to_o no_o question_n they_o i_o mean_v the_o episcopal_a party_n will_v grant_v as_o much_o to_o home-born_a papist_n it_o be_v grant_v to_o foreign_a protestant_n though_o it_o be_v true_a their_o great_a father_n in_o god_n a._n b._n laud_n overthrow_v that_o liberty_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n which_o king_n edward_n the_o six_o queen_n elizabeth_z and_z king_n james_z grant_v they_o under_o hand_n and_o seal_v as_o dr._n heylin_n large_o show_v in_o his_o cyprianus_n anglicus_n and_o thereby_o he_o make_v such_o a_o evil_a precedent_n as_o it_o be_v believe_v do_v his_o present_a majesty_n much_o mischief_n in_o his_o late_a war_n and_o render_v his_o gracious_a offer_n to_o the_o netherlander_n of_o protection_n and_o liberty_n of_o their_o religion_n if_o they_o will_v come_v under_o his_o government_n ineffectual_a lest_o such_o bishop_n as_o a._n b._n laud_n be_v shall_v in_o time_n have_v though_o not_o he_o yet_o some_o succeed_a prince_n ear_n and_o thereby_o as_o he_o make_v void_a all_o grant_v and_o promise_n unto_o they_o what_o be_v no_o more_o to_o be_v grant_v to_o home-born_a protestant_n who_o adhere_v to_o our_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o sacramant_n than_o to_o foreigner_n be_v grant_v a_o bare_a and_o uncertain_a toleration_n of_o the_o pure_a worship_n of_o god_n to_o those_o godly_a protestant_n that_o adhere_v most_o firm_o to_o the_o pure_a protestant_a religion_n in_o doctrine_n discipline_n and_o worship_n and_o a_o full_a comprehension_n with_o reward_n and_o great_a promotion_n allow_v and_o give_v to_o those_o that_o hold_v popish_a doctrine_n not_o only_o contrary_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o also_o to_o the_o sound_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n well_o become_v those_o bishop_n that_o be_v in_o profession_n protestant_n be_v this_o a_o sufficient_a and_o the_o right_a way_n to_o keep_v out_o popery_n be_v it_o proper_a for_o the_o chaste_a spouse_n of_o christ_n to_o take_v upon_o she_o the_o badge_n of_o the_o great_a whore_n of_o rome_n be_v it_o proper_a for_o the_o israel_n of_o god_n to_o symbolise_v with_o she_o who_o be_v spiritual_o call_v sodom_n and_o egypt_n be_v it_o proper_a for_o those_o that_o profess_v themselves_o the_o saint_n and_o servant_n of_o the_o most_o high_a god_n and_o the_o follower_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o impose_v and_o contend_v for_o the_o proper_a mark_n of_o the_o beast_n speak_v of_o in_o revelation_n the_o 1â—_n and_o 17_o chapter_n do_v not_o learned_a and_o religious_a peter_n 220._o *_o et_fw-la nos_fw-la si_fw-la verè_fw-la christiani_n sumus_fw-la non_fw-la decet_fw-la ritus_fw-la &_o caeremonias_fw-la vel_fw-la a_o judoeis_n vel_fw-la à _fw-la nationibus_fw-la aliis_fw-la accipere_fw-la sed_fw-la tantum_fw-la debem_fw-la be_v usurpare_fw-la quae_fw-la nobis_fw-la mandata_fw-la sunt_fw-la in_o literis_fw-la divinis_fw-la p._n martyr_n loc_fw-la come_v clas_o 2_o ae_z c._n 5._o s._n 16._o p._n 220._o martyr_n say_v that_o if_o we_o be_v christian_n indeed_o it_o become_v we_o not_o to_o receive_v rite_n and_o ceremony_n from_o the_o jew_n or_o other_o nation_n but_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o use_v those_o thing_n only_o which_o be_v command_v in_o the_o divine_a write_n he_o shall_v we_o believe_v that_o those_o man_n 18._o man_n aquin._n 12_o ae_z q._n 103._o a_o 2._o pet._n mart._n loc_fw-la com._n cl_o 2_o ae_z p._n 197._o pareus_n &_o beza_n in_o 1_o cor._n 10._o 18._o those_o jew_n who_o after_o pretence_n of_o sight_n of_o their_o error_n be_v sound_a christian_n and_o intend_v real_o to_o keep_v out_o and_o root_n out_o judaisme_n yet_o command_v and_o rigorous_o enjoin_v the_o use_n of_o the_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o jewish_a religion_n which_o be_v the_o proper_a badge_n and_o real_a profession_n thereof_o as_o papist_n themselves_o say_v and_o our_o man_n prove_v can_v any_o rational_a sound_a protestant_n be_v so_o silly_a as_o to_o think_v and_o say_v that_o if_o the_o ceremony_n be_v leave_v in_o their_o use_n as_o the_o bishop_n themselves_o say_v they_o be_v in_o their_o own_o nature_n indifferent_a that_o then_o farewell_n the_o church_n of_o england_n for_o what_o be_v the_o church_n of_o england_n like_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n build_v upon_o such_o sandy_a weak_a or_o unnecessary_a foundation_n or_o must_v the_o kingdom_n be_v say_v to_o be_v so_o much_o in_o love_n with_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o to_o give_v 400000_o l._n per_fw-la annum_fw-la to_o the_o bishop_n and_o their_o agent_n and_o dependent_n to_o uphold_v they_o do_v not_o the_o church_n of_o england_n say_v 69._o say_v homily_n against_o peril_n of_o idolatry_n part_v 3._o p._n 69._o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n know_v herself_o to_o be_v a_o foul_a filthy_a old_a wither_a harlot_n understand_v her_o lack_n of_o natural_a and_o true_a beauty_n and_o great_a lothsomeness_n which_o of_o herself_o she_o have_v do_v after_o the_o custom_n of_o such_o harlot_n paint_v herself_o and_o deck_v and_o attire_n herself_o with_o gold_n pearl_z stone_n and_o all_o kind_n of_o precious_a jewel_n that_o she_o shine_v with_o the_o outward_a beauty_n and_o glory_n of_o they_o may_v please_v the_o foolish_a phantacy_n of_o some_o lover_n and_o so_o entice_v they_o to_o spiritual_a fornication_n with_o she_o who_o if_o they_o see_v she_o but_o in_o simple_a apparel_n will_v abhor_v she_o as_o the_o foul_a and_o filthy_a harlot_n that_o ever_o be_v see_v be_v not_o minister_n bind_v and_o do_v they_o not_o subscribe_v and_o give_v assent_n to_o this_o very_a doctrine_n how_o can_v we_o then_o without_o great_a shame_n and_o suspicion_n wear_v her_o apparel_n and_o call_v she_o a_o true_a church_n carry_v her_o name_n as_o it_o be_v in_o our_o forehead_n comply_v with_o she_o in_o suâ—h_n unnecessary_a thing_n except_o we_o have_v a_o months-mind_n to_o return_v to_o her_o ugly_a bosom_n and_o base_a drâ—â—gery_n be_v not_o the_o lord_n people_n forbid_v unnecessary_a mark_v the_o word_n unnecessary_a to_o do_v any_o
unnecessary_a thing_n that_o idolater_n do_v in_o exod._n 23._o 24._o levit._fw-la 18._o 13._o levit._fw-la 19_o 27_o 28._o deut._n 12._o 30_o 31_o 32._o deut._n 14._o 1_o 2._o and_o this_o reason_n give_v they_o for_o it_o for_o thou_o be_v a_o holy_a people_n unto_o the_o lord_n thy_o god_n and_o the_o lord_n have_v choose_v thou_o to_o be_v a_o peculiar_a people_n unto_o himself_o above_o all_o the_o nation_n that_o be_v upon_o the_o earth_n and_o be_v we_o not_o command_v to_o come_v out_o of_o babylon_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o we_o partake_v not_o of_o her_o sin_n and_o receive_v not_o of_o her_o plague_n revel_v 18._o 4._o be_v we_o not_o as_o dear_a child_n to_o follow_v christâ—â—_n mat._n 16._o 24._o ephes_n 5._o 1._o and_o be_v not_o his_o mode_n of_o worship_n better_o and_o free_a from_o scandal_n suspicion_n and_o appearance_n of_o evil_n than_o antichrist_n if_o not_o let_v we_o speak_v out_o plain_o in_o word_n at_o length_n and_o not_o in_o figure_n but_o they_o preach_v much_o against_o popery_n well_o bless_a be_v god_n for_o it_o i_o be_o glad_a with_o st._n paul_n that_o christ_n be_v preach_v though_o it_o shall_v be_v out_o of_o envy_n and_o strife_n and_o contention_n suppose_v to_o add_v affliction_n to_o his_o bond_n i_o be_o glad_a that_o popery_n be_v preach_v down_o in_o sincerity_n and_o hatred_n thereof_o or_o only_o in_o design_n pretence_n or_o on_o purpose_n to_o add_v affliction_n to_o nonconformist_n bond_n which_o be_v very_o suspect_v for_o when_o his_o gracious_a majesty_n declare_v liberty_n for_o nonconformist_n before_o this_o last_o time_n it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o a_o man_n of_o the_o long_a name_n be_v up_o at_o oxford_n with_o non_fw-la fuit_fw-la sic_fw-la ab_fw-la initio_fw-la and_o other_o elsewhere_o and_o now_o present_o after_o his_o majesty_n last_o declaration_n with_o licenses_fw-la be_v not_o the_o kingdom_n fill_v with_o their_o sound_n of_o popery_n popery_n popery_n as_o if_o to_o licence_n sound_n protestant_n divine_v to_o preach_v who_o be_v most_o against_o popery_n be_v to_o tolerate_v popery_n papist_n have_v the_o same_o liberty_n before_o it_o that_o they_o have_v after_o it_o but_o not_o a_o word_n of_o complaint_n against_o popery_n before_o nonconform_v protestant_n to_o ceremony_n &_o â—_o have_v liberty_n grant_v to_o preach_v the_o truth_n and_o worship_n god_n without_o their_o ceremony_n and_o rite_n not_o one_o new_a law_n make_v nor_o one_o old_a one_o execute_v against_o papist_n and_o popery_n these_o twelve_o or_o thirteen_o year_n last_o pass_v but_o new_a law_n make_v and_o old_a one_o never_o intend_v against_o nonconformist_n and_o the_o pure_a worship_n of_o god_n their_o religious_a meeting_n make_v rioter_n and_o riotous_a and_o man_n yea_o the_o vile_a of_o man_n hire_v to_o inform_v against_o they_o for_o do_v good_a and_o justice_n of_o the_o peace_n severe_o censure_v for_o not_o punish_v god_n people_n for_o serve_v of_o he_o as_o he_o have_v command_v they_o that_o it_o be_v strong_o suspect_v that_o presbytery_n and_o purity_n and_o verity_n hatâ—_n be_v more_o hate_v and_o fear_v than_o popery_n and_o that_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o power_n be_v more_o fear_v than_o real_a and_o most_o antichristian_a popery_n but_o however_o and_o by_o whosoever_o popery_n be_v preach_v down_o i_o rejoice_v yea_o and_o i_o will_v rejoice_v but_o who_o be_v the_o man_n that_o preach_v it_o down_o what_o part_n of_o popery_n do_v they_o preach_v down_o how_o many_o dignify_a clergyman_n do_v preach_v it_o down_o be_v there_o not_o more_o aspire_v man_n do_v preach_v and_o print_n much_o of_o it_o up_o and_o those_o promote_v and_o many_o deserve_a man_n that_o preach_v it_o down_o neglect_v if_o not_o discountenance_v be_v not_o dr._n cousin_n twice_o indict_v and_o the_o indictmens_n sound_n and_o complain_v of_o in_o parliament_n for_o utter_v these_o word_n that_o the_o king_n be_v no_o more_o supreme_a head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o he_o vide_fw-la article_n against_o he_o and_o the_o parliament_n censure_v of_o he_o england_n than_o the_o boy_n that_o rub_v his_o horse-heel_n and_o it_o be_v say_v he_o get_v off_o by_o fly_v of_o which_o necessity_n he_o have_v since_o make_v a_o virtue_n and_o get_v to_o be_v bishop_n of_o durham_n be_v there_o not_o a_o book_n call_v dr._n cousin_n his_o devotion_n in_o which_o mr._n prin_fw-mi say_v there_o be_v twenty_o popish_a error_n print_v and_o that_o the_o reformer_n 10._o prin_fw-mi '_o s_o quench-coal_n epist_n to_o king_n charl._n 1._o p._n 10._o of_o our_o church_n take_v away_o all_o religion_n and_o the_o whole_a service_n of_o god_n when_o they_o take_v away_o the_o mass_n have_v not_o another_o write_v a_o book_n for_o the_o observation_n of_o holy_a lent_n as_o a_o 378._o a_o see_v bishop_n sparrow_n rationale_n p._n 143_o 144_o 145._o 5_o eliz._n c._n 5._o vide_fw-la rastal_n titleship_n p._n 378._o religious_a face_v contrary_a it_o be_v say_v to_o the_o intent_n if_o not_o to_o the_o express_a word_n of_o the_o law_n let_v any_o judicious_a and_o impartial_a man_n read_v bishop_n sparrow_n rationale_n upon_o the_o common-prayer_n book_n and_o judge_v what_o popery_n he_o write_v against_o therein_o p._n 273._o he_o say_v it_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o people_n to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n kneel_v for_o it_o be_v a_o sin_n not_o to_o adore_v when_o we_o receive_v this_o sacrament_n and_o p._n 391._o he_o say_v it_o be_v a_o dangerous_a deceit_n to_o say_v that_o creature_n may_v be_v adore_v and_o be_v contrary_n to_o exod._n 20._o 5._o thou_o shall_v not_o bow_v down_o to_o they_o they_o as_o rogers_n call_v the_o sacraof_n the_o lords-supper_n a_o 31._o a_o thomas_n rogers_n upon_o article_n 31_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o fable_n to_o say_v that_o the_o mass_n be_v a_o sacrifice_n the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o a_o sacrifice_n but_o only_o a_o commemoration_n of_o that_o sacrifice_n offer_v on_o the_o cross_n art_n 31._o unbloody_a sacrifice_n a_o commemorative_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n and_o p._n 395_o 396_o he_o say_v that_o this_o sacrament_n shall_v be_v receive_v fast_v though_o christ_n institute_v it_o immediate_o after_o supper_n for_o which_o he_o give_v this_o reason_n it_o be_v for_o the_o honour_n of_o so_o high_a a_o saerament_n that_o the_o precious_a transubstantiation_n precious_a be_v this_o for_o or_o against_o transubstantiation_n body_n of_o christ_n shall_v first_o enter_v into_o the_o christian_n mouth_n before_o any_o other_o meat_n and_o p._n 89._o he_o say_v that_o by_o curate_n here_o i._n e._n in_o the_o prayer_n for_o bishop_n and_o curate_n be_v not_o meant_a stipendiaries_n as_o now_o it_o be_v use_v to_o signify_v but_o all_o those_o parson_n or_o vicar_n to_o who_o the_o bishop_n who_o be_v the_o chief_a pastor_n under_o christ_n have_v commit_v 10._o so_o dr._n heylin_n speak_v in_o his_o introduction_n to_o his_o cyprianus_n anglicus_n p._n 9_o s._n 10._o the_o cure_n of_o soul_n of_o some_o part_n of_o his_o flock_n and_o so_o be_v the_o bishop_n curate_n the_o bishop_n with_o these_o curate_n a_o flock_n or_o congregation_n commit_v to_o their_o charge_n make_v up_o a_o church_n by_o which_o word_n i_o humble_o conceive_v the_o p._n the_o to_o hold_v bishop_n jure_fw-la divino_fw-la and_o especial_o essential_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n as_o a._n b._n laud_n do_v cypr._n anglic._n p._n divine_a right_n of_o diocaesan_n episcopacy_n be_v assert_v and_o thereby_o the_o king_n supremacy_n impreach_v for_o if_o the_o bishop_n be_v the_o chief_a pastor_n under_o christ_n 249._o adam_n contzen_n 1._o 2._o pol._n c._n 18._o rastal_n title-crown_n p._n 17._o sir_n edward_n cook_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la regis_fw-la ecclesiast_fw-la fol._n 8._o dr._n heylin_n say_v that_o there_o be_v 26_o cathedral_n church_n or_o episcopal_n see_v in_o england_n cypr._n anglic._n l._n 4._o p._n 291._o and_o the_o a_o b._n of_o canterbury_n be_v account_v primate_n and_o metropolitan_a of_o all_o england_n heylin_n cypr._n anglic._n l._n 4._o p._n 249._o to_o who_o the_o cure_n of_o soul_n be_v by_o christ_n commit_v the_o king_n can_v place_v and_o displace_v they_o as_o he_o please_v and_o grant_v their_o authority_n for_o so_o long_a or_o so_o little_a while_n as_o he_o please_v as_o the_o law_n and_o lawgiver_n say_v he_o may_v and_o this_o will_v follow_v that_o the_o right_n reverend_a father_n in_o god_n the_o lord_n primate_n of_o all_o england_n be_v the_o head-pastor_n and_o the_o other_o 25_o reverend_a bishop_n the_o a._n b._n of_o york_n be_v in_o respect_n of_o he_o but_o as_o one_o of_o the_o other_o be_v the_o chief_a pastor_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v but_o their_o curate_n and_o then_o also_o it_o will_v
follow_v that_o not_o only_o nominal_o but_o also_o real_o and_o essential_o there_o may_v be_v bishop_n quâ—â—dams_n without_o bishopric_n and_o that_o they_o have_v not_o their_o authority_n grant_v they_o only_o from_o the_o king_n but_o from_o christ_n or_o some_o other_o power_n but_o i_o have_v think_v that_o his_o majesty_n have_v be_v yield_v by_o episcopalian_o to_o be_v supreme_a pastor_n or_o head-shepherd_n under_o christ_n over_o the_o church_n within_o his_o dominion_n and_o might_n as_o well_o as_o bishop_n see_v they_o be_v but_o his_o curate_n or_o commissioner_n to_o see_v that_o all_o ecclesiastical_a matter_n be_v order_v according_a to_o the_o will_n of_o christ_n reveal_v in_o his_o word_n commit_v as_o much_o as_o in_o he_o lie_v not_o only_o the_o power_n of_o ordination_n but_o the_o care_n of_o part_n of_o the_o flock_n commit_v to_o he_o to_o ordain_v minister_n that_o be_v ordain_v presbyter_n by_o other_o ordain_v preach_v presbyter_n and_o institute_v they_o pastor_n of_o that_o little_a part_n of_o his_o great_a flock_n but_o it_o seem_v the_o bishop_n will_v be_v chief_a under_o christ_n here_o as_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n will_v be_v of_o all_o the_o world_n but_o indeed_o neither_o he_o nor_o they_o as_o such_o be_v of_o christ_n institution_n but_o only_o of_o man_n as_o may_v be_v prove_v by_o the_o bishop_n acknowledgement_n in_o king_n henry_n the_o eight_o his_o time_n to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o bishop_n book_n in_o fox_n his_o act_n and_o monument_n p._n 1037._o in_o one_o volume_n but_o to_o go_v on_o against_o what_o point_n of_o popery_n do_v they_o preach_v papist_n themselves_z it_o be_v well_o know_v write_v very_o zealous_o and_o learned_o against_o some_o point_n of_o popery_n as_o do_v the_o dominican_n against_o the_o franciscan_n and_o jesuit_n yea_o even_o in_o some_o of_o those_o point_n of_o popery_n wherein_o some_o long-named_n man_n agreewith_a they_o i_o find_v learned_a dr._n abbot_n *_o afterward_o make_v bishop_n by_o learned_a king_n james_n in_o a_o â—â—_o dr._n heylin_n in_o his_o cypâ—_n anglic_n l._n 1._o p._n â—â—_o sermon_n before_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n preach_v at_o 〈◊〉_d peter_n upon_o easter-day_n 1615_o say_v thus_o some_o be_v partly_o 67._o partly_o he_o aim_v at_o laud_n as_o heylin_n say_v in_o his_o cypr._n anglic._n l._n 1._o p._n 66_o 67._o romish_n and_o partly_o english_a as_o occasion_n serve_v they_o that_o a_o man_n may_v say_v unto_o they_o noster_fw-la â—s_n a_o adversariorum_fw-la who_o under_o pretence_n of_o truth_n and_o preach_v against_o the_o puritan_n strike_v at_o the_o heart_n and_o root_n of_o faith_n and_o religion_n now_o establish_v among_o we_o this_o preach_v against_o the_o puritan_n be_v but_o the_o practice_n of_o parson_n and_o campian_n counsel_n when_o they_o come_v into_o england_n to_o seduce_v young_a student_n when_o many_o of_o they_o be_v afraid_a to_o lose_v their_o place_n if_o they_o shall_v profess_o be_v thus_o the_o counsel_n they_o then_o give_v they_o be_v that_o they_o shall_v speak_v free_o against_o the_o work_v the_o those_o that_o do_v so_o now_o do_v the_o jesuâ—â—_n anâ—_n the_o devil_n work_v puritan_n and_o that_o shall_v suffice_v and_o they_o can_v pretend_v that_o they_o be_v account_v papist_n because_o they_o speak_v against_o the_o puritan_n but_o because_o they_o be_v papist_n indeed_o they_o speak_v against_o they_o if_o they_o do_v at_o any_o time_n speak_v against_o the_o papist_n they_o do_v but_o beat_v a_o â—â—ttâ—e_n about_o the_o bush_n and_o that_o soft_o too_o for_o fear_n of_o trouble_v or_o disquiet_v the_o bird_n which_o be_v in_o it_o they_o speak_v of_o nothing_o but_o that_o of_o which_o one_o papist_n will_v speak_v against_o another_o as_o against_o equivocation_n the_o pope_n 48._o pope_n as_o bishop_n buckridg_n a._n b._n laud'_v tutor_n do_v heylin_n cypr._n angl._n l._n 1._o p._n 48._o temporal_a authority_n and_o the_o like_a and_o perhaps_o against_o some_o of_o their_o blasphemous_a speech_n but_o in_o the_o point_n of_o freewill_n justification_n conoupiscence_n be_v sin_n after_o baptism_n inherent_a righteousness_n certainty_n of_o salvation_n the_o papist_n beyond_o the_o sea_n can_v say_v they_o be_v whole_o they_o and_o the_o recusant_n at_o home_n make_v their_o 40._o their_o as_o they_o do_v of_o dr._n cousin_n and_o some_o other_o as_o it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o epistle_n to_o mr._n prin_n quench-coal_n p._n 40._o brag_n of_o they_o and_o in_o all_o thing_n they_o keep_v themselves_o so_o near_o the_o brink_n that_o upon_o all_o occasion_n they_o may_v step_v over_o to_o they_o now_o for_o this_o speech_n that_o the_o presbyterian_o supra_fw-la presbyterian_o which_o be_v laud_n '_o s_z in_o his_o sermon_n at_o st._n mary_n preach_v about_o seven_o week_n before_o as_o heylin_a â—stews_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la be_v as_o bad_a as_o the_o papist_n there_o be_v a_o sting_n in_o the_o speech_n which_o i_o wish_v have_v be_v leave_v out_o for_o there_o be_v many_o church_n beyond_o the_o sea_n which_o contend_v for_o the_o religion_n establish_v among_o we_o and_o yet_o have_v approve_v and_o admit_v the_o presbytery_n and_o after_o which_o say_v heylin_n have_v speak_v something_o in_o justification_n of_o presbytery_n he_o proceed_v thus_o may_v not_o christ_n say_v what_o be_v thou_o romish_n or_o english_a papist_n or_o protestant_n or_o what_o be_v thou_o a_o mongrel_n or_o compound_n of_o both_o a_o protestant_n by_o ordination_n a_o papist_n in_o point_n of_o freewill_n inherent_a righteousness_n and_o the_o like_a a_o protestant_n in_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n a_o papist_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n what_o do_v you_o think_v there_o be_v two_o heaven_n if_o there_o be_v get_v you_o to_o the_o other_o place_n yourselves_o there_o for_o into_o this_o where_o i_o be_o you_o shall_v not_o come_v the_o learned_a and_o loyal_a lord_n faulkland_n who_o lose_v his_o life_n in_o his_o late_a majesty_n service_n at_o newberry_n make_v a_o speech_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o old_a long_a parliament_n much_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n p._n 3._o mr._n speaker_n he_o be_v a_o great_a stranger_n in_o our_o israel_n who_o know_v not_o that_o this_o kingdom_n have_v long_o labour_v under_o many_o and_o great_a oppression_n both_o in_o religion_n and_o liberty_n and_o his_o acquaintance_n here_o be_v not_o great_a or_o his_o ingenuity_n less_o who_o do_v not_o both_o know_v and_o acknowledge_v that_o a_o great_a if_o not_o the_o principal_a cause_n of_o both_o these_o have_v be_v some_o bishop_n and_o their_o adherent_n master_n speaker_n a_o little_a search_n will_v serve_v to_o find_v they_o to_o have_v be_v the_o destruction_n of_o unity_n under_o the_o pretence_n of_o uniformity_n to_o have_v bring_v in_o superstition_n and_o scandal_n under_o the_o title_n of_o reverence_n and_o decency_n to_o have_v defile_v our_o church_n by_o adorn_v our_o church_n to_o have_v flackn_v the_o strictness_n of_o that_o union_n which_o be_v former_o between_o we_o and_o those_o of_o our_o religion_n beyond_o the_o sea_n a_o action_n as_o unpolitick_a as_o ungodly_a and_o pag._n 7._o of_o the_o same_o speech_n he_o say_v further_a thus_o as_o sir_n thomas_n moor_n say_v of_o the_o casuist_n their_o business_n be_v not_o to_o keep_v man_n from_o sin_v but_o to_o inform_v they_o quam_fw-la prope_fw-la ad_fw-la peccatum_fw-la siâ—e_fw-la peccâ—to_fw-la liceat_fw-la accedere_fw-la so_o it_o seem_v their_o work_n be_v to_o try_v how_o much_o of_o a_o papist_n may_v be_v bring_v in_o without_o popery_n and_o to_o destroy_v as_o much_o as_o they_o can_v of_o the_o gospel_n without_o bring_v themselves_o into_o danger_n of_o be_v destroy_v by_o the_o law_n mr._n speaker_n to_o go_v yet_o further_o some_o of_o they_o have_v so_o industrious_o labour_v to_o 50._o to_o as_o dr._n pocklington_n doâ—â—_n in_o his_o altar_n christianum_fw-la pag._n 50._o deduce_v themselves_o from_o rome_n that_o they_o have_v give_v great_a suspicion_n that_o in_o gratitude_n they_o desire_v to_o return_v thither_o or_o at_o least_o to_o anglicus_n to_o vide_fw-la heylin_n cyp._n anglicus_n meet_v it_o half_a way_n some_o have_v evident_o labour_v to_o bring_v in_o a_o english_a though_o not_o a_o romish_a popery_n i_o mean_v not_o the_o outside_n only_o and_o drâ—ss_n of_o it_o but_o equal_o absolute_a a_o blind_a 65._o blind_a vide_fw-la kellet_n tricennium_n p._n 330._o supplement_n to_o laudensium_fw-la autocatacrisis_fw-la p._n 65._o dependence_n of_o the_o people_n upon_o the_o clergy_n and_o of_o the_o clergy_n upon_o themselves_o and_o have_v oppose_v a_o papacy_n beyond_o the_o sea_n that_o they_o may_v settle_v one_o beyond_o the_o water_n nay_o common_a fame_n be_v more_o than_o ordinary_o false_a if_o none_o of_o they_o have_v find_v a_o way_n to_o reconcile_v the_o opinion_n of_o rome_n to_o the_o preferment_n
of_o 42._o godfrey_n goodman_n bishop_n of_o gloucester_n be_v accuse_v of_o it_o in_o court_n and_o convocation_n and_o declare_v and_o profess_v it_o by_o his_o last_o will_n and_o testament_n as_o dr._n heylin_n show_v in_o his_o cypr._n angl._n l._n 4._o p._n 416._o it_o be_v say_v of_o dr._n theodore_n price_n bishop_n of_o that_o though_o he_o live_v like_o a_o atheist_n yet_o he_o die_v like_o a_o papist_n prin_fw-mi '_o s_o epistle_n to_o k._n châ—r_n i_o before_o his_o quench-coal_n p._n 42._o england_n be_v so_o absolute_o direct_o and_o cordial_o papist_n that_o it_o be_v all_o that_o 1500_o l._n per_fw-la ann_n can_v do_v to_o keep_v they_o from_o confess_v it_o this_o and_o much_o more_o may_v be_v see_v in_o dr._n heylin_n cypr._n angl._n l._n 4._o p_o 392_o 408._o do_v not_o a._n b._n laud_n p._n 36._o of_o his_o commend_a relation_n of_o his_o conference_n with_o fisher_n say_v thus_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o protestant_n set_v not_o up_o a_o different_a religion_n and_o do_v not_o dean_n potter_n iâ—_n charity_n mistake_v p_o 62_o say_v thus_o that_o the_o most_o necessary_a and_o fundamental_a truth_n which_o constitute_v a_o church_n be_v on_o both_o side_n unquestioned_a by_o fundamental_a point_n of_o faith_n we_o understand_v these_o prime_n and_o capital_a doctrine_n of_o religion_n which_o church_n which_o but_o what_o be_v those_o a_o bishop_n and_o a_o people_n or_o a_o pope_n and_o the_o multitude_n of_o professor_n of_o christianity_n as_o bishop_n sparrow_n intimate_v in_o his_o rationale_n upon_o the_o common-prayer_n book_n p._n 89._o bishop_n curate_n and_o people_n commit_v to_o their_o charge_n make_v up_o a_o church_n make_v up_o the_o holy_a catholic_n church_n but_o do_v not_o the_o church_n of_o england_n before_o a._n b._n laud_v alter_v the_o prayer_n for_o the_o five_o of_o november_n say_v that_o papist_n religion_n be_v rebellion_n and_o 401._o a._n b._n laud_v hold_v that_o bishop_n be_v essential_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n as_o heylin_n show_v in_o his_o cypr._n anglic._n l._n 1._o p._n 54._o &_o l._n 4._o p._n 400_o 401._o their_o faith_n be_v faction_n which_o can_v be_v say_v of_o protestant_n religion_n or_o faith_n true_o without_o great_a slander_n though_o dr._n heylin_n as_o they_o say_v most_o wicked_o stander_n all_o the_o first_o restorer_n of_o the_o reform_a religion_n with_o it_o do_v not_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n hold_v such_o point_n of_o faith_n as_o do_v destroy_v the_o foundation_n and_o those_o not_o only_o question_v but_o deny_v by_o real_a protestant_n do_v not_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n hold_v this_o doctrine_n as_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n for_o deny_v or_o not_o believe_v of_o which_o they_o have_v put_v many_o thousand_o of_o protestant_n to_o death_n viz._n that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n together_o with_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n be_v true_o real_o and_o substantial_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o there_o be_v make_v a_o turn_n of_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o the_o bread_n into_o his_o body_n and_o of_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n which_o turn_v the_o catholic_n church_n as_o they_o false_o call_v themselves_o do_v call_v transubstantiation_n if_o this_o be_v deny_v see_v the_o 18_o article_n of_o their_o religion_n set_v down_o in_o the_o 14_o article_n of_o this_o book_n and_o do_v not_o our_o sidei_fw-la vide_fw-la bull_n pii_fw-la 4_o bind_v up_o with_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n super_fw-la forma_fw-la juramenti_fw-la professionis_fw-la sidei_fw-la church_n of_o england_n hold_v the_o truth_n in_o this_o point_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o this_o their_o doctrine_n be_v false_a and_o do_v destroy_v the_o humane_a nature_n of_o christ_n and_o consequent_o destroy_v all_o the_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n which_o concern_v jesus_n christ_n humane_a nature_n and_o consequent_o our_o salvation_n and_o be_v not_o this_o a_o fundamental_a point_n of_o faith_n that_o true_a believer_n person_n be_v justify_v before_o god_n by_o the_o righteousness_n of_o christ_n impute_v to_o they_o and_o apply_v by_o faith_n alone_o be_v it_o not_o the_o main_a drift_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o prove_v and_o settle_v the_o roman_n and_o galatian_n in_o this_o truth_n that_o believer_n person_n be_v not_o justify_v before_o god_n by_o their_o own_o good_a work_n even_o of_o that_o law_n of_o which_o come_v the_o knowledge_n of_o sin_n rom._n 3._o 20_o therefore_o by_o the_o deed_n of_o the_o law_n there_o shall_v no_o flesh_n be_v justify_v in_o his_o sight_n for_o by_o the_o law_n be_v the_o knowledge_n of_o sin_n yea_o do_v not_o the_o apostle_n say_v that_o if_o he_o shall_v teach_v justification_n of_o our_o person_n before_o god_n by_o our_o own_o good_a work_n he_o shall_v frustrate_v the_o grace_n of_o god_n that_o be_v overthrow_v the_o gospel_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o if_o righteousness_n come_v by_o the_o law_n than_o christ_n be_v dead_a in_o vain_a gal._n 2._o 21._o and_o can_v these_o great_a grandee_n who_o impose_v and_o take_v subscription_n to_o the_o book_n of_o homily_n upon_o and_o from_o other_o be_v ignorant_a of_o what_o the_o church_n of_o england_n hold_v therein_o especial_o this_o whosoever_o deni_v this_o doctrine_n that_o faith_n alone_o justifi_v be_v not_o to_o be_v account_v a_o christian_a man_n nor_o a_o setter_n forth_o of_o god_n glory_n but_o for_o a_o adversary_n to_o christ_n and_o his_o gospel_n and_o for_o a_o setter_n forth_o of_o man_n vain_a glory_n that_o it_o be_v the_o great_a arrogance_n and_o presumption_n of_o man_n that_o antichrist_n can_v set_v up_o against_o god_n to_o affirm_v that_o a_o man_n may_v by_o his_o own_o work_n take_v away_o and_o purge_v his_o own_o sin_n and_o justify_v himself_o homily_n of_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n p._n 16_o 17._o now_o because_o some_o of_o our_o english_a conform_v divine_v have_v by_o their_o preach_n and_o write_n say_v that_o most_o of_o these_o ensue_a false_a doctrine_n i_o 36._o heylin_n in_o his_o introduction_n to_o his_o cypr._n angl._n p._n 36._o s._n 36._o have_v renounce_v all_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n hold_v and_o maintain_v be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o thereby_o induce_v many_o person_n to_o believe_v and_o allow_v they_o i_o have_v to_o prevent_v the_o grow_a mischief_n of_o this_o grand_a deceit_n and_o to_o vindicate_v the_o church_n of_o england_n from_o these_o calumny_n and_o to_o inform_v the_o ignorant_a and_o inconsiderate_a that_o have_v subscribe_v assent_v and_o consent_v to_o the_o article_n of_o religion_n and_o homily_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n but_o never_o thorough_o read_v and_o consider_v they_o spend_v as_o much_o of_o my_o time_n with_o my_o pen_n as_o can_v be_v spare_v from_o my_o fork_n and_o rake_v this_o harvest_n while_o many_o great_a conformist_n to_o the_o ceremony_n and_o government_n enjoy_v their_o plurality_n of_o benefice_n beside_o their_o great_a dignity_n but_o labour_v not_o in_o the_o word_n and_o doctrine_n much_o less_o preach_v or_o write_v against_o these_o gross_a popish_a doctrine_n but_o rather_o preach_v or_o print_v they_o to_o the_o great_a dishonour_n of_o god_n especial_o of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o increase_n of_o popery_n and_o atheism_n and_o the_o great_a grief_n of_o those_o godly_a christian_n that_o be_v protestant_n indeed_o and_o in_o truth_n as_o well_o as_o in_o profession_n antichrist_n profess_v the_o creed_n as_o well_o as_o these_o man_n yet_o by_o his_o superinduce_v doctrine_n and_o practice_n he_o overtbrow_n it_o so_o these_o man_n of_o long_a name_n may_v profess_v subscribe_v and_o assent_v to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o yet_o by_o superinduce_v doctrine_n contradict_v and_o destroy_v it_o for_o they_o give_v not_o a_o internal_a assent_n to_o it_o as_o be_v observe_v before_o out_o of_o mr._n fowler_n '_o be_v free_a discourse_n p._n 305._o and_o whether_o those_o man_n do_v not_o play_v the_o hypocrite_n lâ—t_v the_o world_n judge_v the_o pope_n of_o rome_n in_o divide_v rome_n unto_o 25_o priest_n the_o fatal_a squarâ—-root_n of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n 666_o lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o his_o idolatrous_a and_o tyrannous_a kingdom_n long_o before_o his_o supremacy_n be_v perfect_v yea_o claim_v he_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n as_o grass_n by_o little_a and_o little_a insensible_o so_o possible_o may_v a_o pontifex_n maximus_n with_o such_o a_o number_n of_o such_o priest_n in_o time_n â—o_o elsewhere_o especial_o if_o ruler_n and_o rule_v be_v willing_a to_o be_v ride_v by_o they_o of_o all_o beast_n tâ—e_v two_o horn_a beast_n be_v the_o most_o dangerous_a to_o be_v ride_v by_o next_o that_o which_o be_v most_o like_o he_o as_o
may_v be_v see_v by_o compare_v the_o 13_o and_o the_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n but_o especial_o by_o revel_n 14._o 9_o if_o any_o man_n worship_v the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n and_o receive_v his_o mark_n in_o his_o forehead_n or_o in_o his_o hand_n the_o same_o shall_v drink_v of_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n which_o be_v pour_v out_o without_o mixture_n into_o the_o cup_n of_o his_o indignation_n and_o he_o shall_v be_v torment_v with_o fire_n and_o brimstone_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o holy_a angel_n and_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o lamb_n and_o the_o smoke_n of_o their_o torment_n ascend_v up_o for_o ever_o and_o ever_o and_o they_o have_v no_o rest_n day_n nor_o night_n who_o worship_n the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n and_o whosoever_o receive_v the_o mark_n of_o his_o name_n they_o that_o follow_v christ_n bear_v the_o name_n of_o the_o lamb_n and_o his_o father_n in_o their_o forehead_n which_o break_v not_o their_o faith_n whereby_o they_o have_v bind_v themselves_o in_o baptism_n to_o the_o lamb_n as_o their_o general_n and_o to_o his_o father_n and_o do_v not_o backslide_v to_o the_o worship_n and_o pomp_n of_o satan_n and_o his_o angel_n his_o work_n his_o world_n and_o invention_n that_o be_v to_o his_o idolatrous_a worship_n and_o the_o furniture_n thereof_o and_o all_o they_o which_o have_v receive_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n have_v refuse_v the_o mark_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o father_n they_o have_v forsake_v it_o and_o make_v it_o void_a and_o be_v account_v as_o if_o they_o have_v not_o receive_v it_o only_o these_o 144000_o which_o have_v not_o flee_v over_o to_o the_o camp_n of_o the_o beast_n but_o do_v close_o stick_v to_o the_o lamb_n do_v show_v the_o lord_n mark_v as_o yet_o in_o their_o forehead_n as_o mr._n mede_n show_v out_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n in_o his_o comment_n upon_o revel_n 14._o christ_n follower_n be_v they_o which_o have_v not_o defile_v themselves_o with_o woman_n for_o they_o be_v virgin_n that_o be_v say_v mr._n mede_n they_o converse_v not_o with_o unchaste_a woman_n but_o what_o manner_n of_o woman_n be_v these_o sure_o not_o such_o as_o be_v common_o call_v such_o but_o city_n according_a to_o the_o usual_a phrase_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o those_o indeed_o christian_n in_o name_n but_o addict_v to_o idol_n who_o queen_n be_v great_a babylon_n call_v the_o mother_n of_o harlot_n with_o who_o the_o king_n and_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o earth_n commit_v fornication_n with_o such_o those_o who_o be_v the_o company_n of_o christ_n have_v not_o converse_v that_o be_v they_o have_v not_o defile_v themselves_o with_o idolatry_n for_o they_o be_v virgin_n that_o be_v free_a from_o all_o spot_n of_o idolaty_n for_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o analogy_n do_v altogether_o require_v that_o these_o be_v call_v virgin_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n wherein_o the_o rest_n the_o king_n and_o the_o people_n be_v say_v to_o play_v the_o harlot_n with_o babylon_n furthermore_o since_o babylon_n be_v call_v the_o mother_n of_o harlot_n it_o follow_v that_o her_o daughter_n the_o other_o city_n be_v likewise_o petty-harlot_n with_o who_o the_o inhabitant_n subject_a to_o each_o of_o they_o may_v be_v defile_v with_o spiritual_a idolatry_n now_o 20._o now_o bellar._n de_fw-fr effec_fw-la sacramentorum_fw-la l_o 2._o c._n 31._o a._n 20._o bellarmine_n the_o great_a champion_n for_o papist_n say_v that_o their_o ceremony_n be_v chief_a character_n and_o badge_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o he_o will_v have_v catholic_n to_o be_v discern_v from_o heretic_n and_o other_o sect_n of_o all_o sort_n even_o by_o ceremony_n and_o thomas_n etc._n thomas_n aquin._n sum._n 12ae_fw-la q._n 103._o a._n 4._o omnes_fw-la ceremoniae_fw-la sunt_fw-la protestationes_fw-la fidei_fw-la in_fw-la qua_fw-la consistit_fw-la interior_a dei_fw-la cultus_fw-la etc._n etc._n aquinas_n their_o angelical_a doctor_n as_o they_o call_v he_o say_v that_o all_o ceremony_n be_v protestation_n of_o faith_n in_o which_o the_o inward_a worship_n of_o god_n do_v consist_v and_o that_o profession_n of_o faith_n or_o religion_n may_v be_v make_v by_o deed_n as_o well_o as_o by_o word_n and_o therefore_o epist_n †_o baldum_n de_fw-fr casibus_fw-la conscientiae_fw-la communio_fw-la rituum_fw-la est_fw-la symbolum_fw-la communionis_fw-la in_o religione_fw-la l._n 2._o c._n 14._o case_z 7._o adhuc_fw-la dico_fw-la episcopis_fw-la &_o presbyteris_fw-la in_o domino_fw-la quicunque_fw-la cum_fw-la judaeis_n pascha_fw-la egerit_fw-la aut_fw-la solemnia_fw-la dieriâ—_n festorum_fw-la eorum_fw-la susciperit_n comporticipabit_n eye_v qui_fw-la dominum_fw-la &_o apostolos_fw-la ejus_fw-la occiderunt_fw-la ignatius_n ad_fw-la philadelph_n epist_n as_o he_o conclude_v they_o that_o use_v the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o jew_n thereby_o profess_v themselves_o to_o be_v of_o their_o religion_n and_o communion_n in_o rite_n be_v a_o sign_n of_o communion_n in_o religion_n say_v baldwin_n they_o that_o do_v eat_v of_o the_o jewish_a sacrifice_n be_v partaker_n of_o the_o altar_n 1_o cor._n 10._o 18._o that_o be_v say_v pareus_n socios_fw-la judaicae_n religionis_fw-la &_o cultus_fw-la se_fw-la profitebantur_fw-la that_o be_v they_o profess_v themselves_o to_o be_v companion_n with_o they_o of_o their_o religion_n for_o the_o jew_n by_o their_o sacrifice_n do_v establish_v a_o mutual_a union_n in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o religion_n and_o hence_o dr._n fulk_n note_v that_o the_o apostle_n in_o that_o place_n do_v compare_v sacrament_n with_o the_o altar_n host_n and_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o gentile_n in_o that_o point_n which_o be_v common_a to_o all_o ceremony_n viz._n to_o declare_v they_o that_o use_v they_o to_o be_v partaker_n of_o that_o religion_n whereof_o they_o be_v ceremony_n and_o upon_o this_o account_n have_v profess_a papist_n as_o harding_n in_o his_o epistle_n before_o the_o preface_n to_o his_o confutation_n of_o the_o apology_n and_o martial_a in_o his_o epistle_n before_o his_o tract_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apologetical_a epistle_n for_o the_o english_a papist_n sect._n 7._o very_o bold_o profess_v that_o they_o believe_v that_o queen_n elizabeth_n like_v well_o of_o their_o religion_n because_o she_o retain_v and_o maintain_v their_o ceremony_n and_o gretzer_n a_o jesuit_n call_v conformist_n in_o sabbatho_n gretzer_n de_fw-fr festis_fw-la l._n 1_o c._n 2._o quote_v by_o â—â—r_n collier_n a_o conformist_n in_o his_o appendix_n to_o his_o vindiciae_fw-la thesium_fw-la de_fw-la sabbatho_n england_n calvino-papistae_a upon_o this_o account_n calvino-papistae_a angli_fw-la ut_fw-la in_o aliis_fw-la quae_fw-la ad_fw-la ritus_fw-la &_o â—eremonias_fw-la pertinent_a long_o liberaliores_fw-la sunt_fw-la quam_fw-la puritani_n in_o gallia_n germania_n belgia_n ita_fw-la &_o in_fw-la festis_fw-la retinendis_fw-la longè_fw-la â—argiores_fw-it that_o be_v the_o english_a calvin-papists_a as_o they_o be_v more_o free_a in_o other_o thing_n which_o belong_v to_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n than_o the_o puritan_n in_o france_n germany_n and_o the_o netherlands_o so_o they_o be_v much_o more_o large_a in_o retain_v feast_n and_o mr._n parker_n of_o the_o cross_n c._n 9_o melanctono-papistae_a sure_o our_o church_n be_v then_o more_o calvinistical_a than_o arminian_n or_o melanctonean_a though_o dr._n heylin_n will_v make_v we_o believe_v the_o latter_a else_o papist_n will_v not_o have_v call_v our_o conformist_n calvino-papistae_a but_o rather_o lutherano-papistae_a or_o melanctono-papistae_a show_n out_o of_o a_o book_n entitle_v concertatio_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la catholicae_fw-la in_o anglia_fw-it contra_fw-la calvino-papistatas_a &_o puritano_n that_o the_o papist_n do_v daily_a invite_v they_o to_o a_o association_n against_o the_o puritan_n and_o mr._n prin_fw-mi in_o his_o quench-coal_n inform_v king_n charles_n the_o first_o that_o bishop_n white_a in_o a_o dedicatory_a epistle_n of_o one_o of_o his_o book_n of_o the_o sabbath_n find_v fault_n with_o those_o man_n that_o repute_v or_o call_v we_o schismatic_n from_o the_o roman_a church_n at_o this_o day_n because_o most_o as_o he_o say_v but_o puritan_n and_o presbyterian_o be_v perfect_o reconcile_v to_o it_o and_o it_o be_v report_v to_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o spalleto_n one_o of_o the_o reconciler_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n to_o 32._o vid._n the_o bishop_n of_o durham_n narration_n p._n 32._o rome_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o england_n exclude_v puritan_n be_v radical_o the_o same_o dr._n 26._o dr._n antichrist_n demonstrate_v c._n 11._o â—â—ct_n 26._o abbot_n afterward_o bishop_n call_v all_o the_o priest_n garment_n whereby_o they_o be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o church_n a_o special_a part_n of_o the_o character_n of_o the_o beast_n pareus_n upon_o the_o place_n approve_v dr._n abbot_n exposition_n of_o the_o place_n and_o place_v the_o common_a mark_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v in_o the_o observation_n of_o antichrist_n festival_n day_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o ceremony_n which_o be_v not_o command_v
necessary_a and_o edificative_a of_o the_o whole_a flock_n of_o christ_n but_o be_v only_o make_v or_o say_v to_o be_v so_o by_o the_o will_n of_o man_n carrying_z a_o real_a appearance_n of_o evil_n and_o be_v scandalous_a to_o papist_n and_o protestant_n and_o establish_v such_o mode_n of_o religious_a worship_n as_o be_v most_o conformable_a to_o the_o gospel-rule_a and_o primo-primitive_a practice_n and_o not_o too_o like_a to_o and_o inductive_a of_o the_o government_n and_o form_n of_o worship_n of_o the_o apostatical_a and_o antichristian_a church_n of_o rome_n i_o very_o believe_v they_o will_v have_v more_o dutiful_a son_n and_o good_a friend_n than_o now_o they_o have_v and_o the_o church_n and_o kingdom_n will_v have_v more_o peace_n and_o prosperity_n to_o which_o god_n of_o his_o great_a mercy_n incline_v their_o heart_n however_o i_o beseech_v they_o to_o let_v their_o moderation_n be_v know_v to_o all_o man_n and_o i_o entreat_v all_o people_n without_o make_v any_o tumult_n upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o in_o their_o own_o place_n and_o calling_n quiet_o to_o endeavour_v and_o earnest_o expect_v and_o pray_v for_o a_o amendment_n of_o what_o be_v amiss_o in_o church_n and_o state_n to_o fear_n god_n and_o honour_v the_o king_n and_o submit_v to_o those_o that_o be_v in_o authority_n under_o he_o and_o so_o god_n keep_v you_o all_o septemb_n 29._o 1673._o r._n r._n b._n d._n the_o particular_a doctrine_n renounce_v be_v these_o i._o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o lords-supper_n after_o the_o priest_n pronounce_v these_o word_n with_o intention_n this_n be_v my_o body_n and_o this_o be_v my_o blood_n be_v turn_v or_o transubstantiate_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n ii_o that_o christ_n be_v real_o more_o present_a on_o the_o high_a altar_n or_o communion-table_n as_o on_o his_o throne_n or_o chair_n of_o state_n than_o in_o the_o pulpit_n or_o font_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o therefore_o more_o corporal_a bow_n or_o more_o bodily_a reverence_n be_v due_a to_o the_o altar_n or_o communion-table_n than_o to_o the_o pulpit_n or_o font._n iii_o that_o man_n person_n be_v justify_v or_o account_v righteous_a before_o god_n for_o their_o own_o good_a work_n that_o follow_v faith_n either_o in_o part_n or_o in_o whole_a and_o not_o for_o the_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n alone_o iv_o that_o faith_n that_o do_v justify_v believer_n person_n before_o god_n be_v a_o bare_a and_o naked_a assent_n to_o the_o truth_n and_o that_o so_o and_o as_o a_o act_n habit_n or_o work_v in_o we_o it_o justify_v v._o that_o the_o person_n of_o true_a believer_n in_o christ_n be_v not_o justify_v before_o god_n by_o the_o righteousness_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n impute_v to_o they_o on_o god_n part_n and_o apprehend_v and_o apply_v by_o faith_n alone_o on_o their_o part_n vi_o that_o man_n foresee_v faith_n repentance_n good_a work_n etc._n etc._n be_v the_o true_a cause_n move_v god_n to_o elect_v they_o to_o eternal_a salvation_n vii_o that_o man_n unregenetate_v or_o in_o the_o state_n of_o nature_n have_v by_o their_o own_o free_a will_n power_n sufficient_a of_o themselves_o to_o turn_v themselves_o to_o god_n to_o believe_v in_o jesus_n christ_n repent_v and_o do_v good_a workâ—_n acceptable_a to_o god_n when_o they_o will_v and_o also_o final_o to_o resist_v the_o efficacious_a grace_n of_o god_n in_o convert_v a_o elect_a sinner_n to_o himself_o viii_o that_o true_o regenerate_v person_n can_v be_v certain_a of_o their_o eternal_a salvation_n but_o may_v total_o and_o final_o fall_v away_o from_o the_o act_n and_o habit_n of_o save_a grace_n before_o they_o die_v and_o be_v eternal_o damn_v ix_o that_o the_o corruption_n of_o our_o nature_n common_o call_v original_a sin_n which_o remain_v in_o true_o regenerate_v person_n after_o baptism_n be_v not_o proper_o sin_n x._o that_o mere_a man_n in_o this_o life_n since_o adam_n fall_n can_v perfect_o fulfil_v god_n whole_a moral_a law_n and_o also_o voluntary_o do_v good_a work_n beside_o and_o above_o god_n commandment_n which_o they_o call_v work_n of_o supererogation_n which_o be_v as_o they_o say_v great_a and_o holy_a than_o the_o work_n of_o the_o moral_a law_n and_o do_v merit_n remission_n of_o sin_n and_o eternal_a life_n not_o only_o for_o themselves_o but_o also_o for_o other_o xi_o that_o unregenerate_v man_n own_o good_a work_n do_v make_v they_o meet_v to_o receive_v grace_n from_o god_n or_o as_o the_o school_n doctor_n say_v deserve_v grace_n of_o congruity_n xii_o thâ—t_v the_o good_a work_n of_o unregenerate_v man_n do_v ex_fw-la condigno_fw-la merit_n at_o god_n hand_n eternal_a life_n xiii_o that_o there_o be_v a_o place_n after_o this_o life_n call_v purgatory_n wherein_o the_o soul_n of_o believer_n die_v since_o christ_n resurrection_n be_v purge_v from_o sin_n by_o penal_a satisfaction_n which_o be_v not_o purge_v in_o this_o life_n so_o full_o as_o they_o ought_v that_o they_o may_v enter_v into_o heaven_n fourteen_o that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n successive_o or_o the_o papacy_n be_v not_o the_o antichrist_n of_o which_o the_o scripture_n write_v xv._o that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o set_v up_o and_o suffer_v image_n of_o the_o sacred_a trinity_n of_o god_n the_o father_n of_o god_n the_o son_n or_o crucifix_n of_o god_n the_o holy_a ghost_n or_o of_o saint_n depart_v this_o life_n which_o have_v be_v worship_v in_o temple_n or_o church_n where_o god_n people_n do_v usual_o meet_v to_o worship_n god_n xvi_o that_o those_o book_n which_o be_v common_o call_v apocryphal_a scripture_n as_o tobit_n judith_n etc._n etc._n be_v the_o pure_a word_n of_o god_n and_o in_o all_o thing_n agreeable_a thereunto_o xvii_o that_o the_o pope_n or_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o supreme_a head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n above_o all_o emperor_n king_n prince_n pastor_n people_n and_o churches_n the_o article_n of_o lambeth_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o ireland_n arminianism_n be_v not_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n note_n take_v out_o of_o king_n james_n his_o declaration_n against_o vorstius_n king_n james_n no_o friend_n to_o arminianism_n a_o renunciation_n of_o several_a popish_a doctrine_n because_o contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o general_n i_o renounce_v and_o detest_v all_o popish_a false_a doctrine_n and_o all_o popish_a superstitious_a and_o idolatrous_a worship_n and_o practice_n and_o the_o real_a appearance_n thereof_o and_o in_o particular_a i_o renounce_v and_o detest_v these_o that_o follow_v article_n i._n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o lords-supper_n after_o the_o priest_n pronounce_v these_o word_n with_o intention_n this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o this_o be_v my_o blood_n be_v turn_v or_o transubstantiate_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n this_o i_o renounce_v because_o it_o be_v contrary_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o article_n 28_o faith_n thus_o transubstantiation_n or_o the_o change_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n can_v be_v prove_v by_o holy_a writ_n but_o be_v repugnant_a to_o the_o plain_a word_n of_o scripture_n overthrow_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o have_v give_v occasion_n to_o many_o superstition_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v give_v take_v and_o eat_v in_o the_o supper_n only_o after_o a_o heavenly_a and_o spiritual_a manner_n and_o the_o mean_v whereby_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v receive_v and_o eat_v in_o the_o supper_n be_v faith_n and_o homily_n of_o the_o worthy_a receive_v the_o sacrament_n it_o say_v thus_o it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o the_o meat_n we_o seek_v for_o in_o the_o supper_n be_v spiritual_a food_n the_o nourishment_n of_o our_o soul_n a_o heavenly_a refection_n and_o not_o earthly_a invisible_a meat_n and_o not_o bodily_a a_o ghostly_a substance_n and_o not_o carnal_a p._n 200._o it_o be_v also_o contrary_a to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n declaration_n concern_v kneel_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o communion-service_n the_o sacramental_a bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v still_o in_o their_o very_a natural_a substance_n therefore_o may_v not_o be_v adore_v for_o that_o be_v idolatry_n to_o be_v abhor_v of_o all_o faithful_a christian_n and_o the_o natural_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n be_v in_o heaven_n and_o not_o here_o it_o be_v against_o the_o truth_n of_o christ_n natural_a body_n to_o be_v at_o one_o time_n in_o more_o place_n than_o one_o this_o declaration_n be_v not_o only_o against_o the_o papist_n transubstantiation_n but_o also_o full_o against_o the_o lutheran_n consubstantiation_n viz._n that_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v real_o and_o corporal_o in_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n both_o which_o
ad_fw-la vitam_fw-la solitariam_fw-la agentes_fw-la athanasius_n that_o the_o pulpit_n be_v call_v thronum_fw-la a_o throne_n and_o that_o which_o you_o call_v altar_n be_v call_v mensam_fw-la ligneam_fw-la a_o wooden_a board_n for_o so_o learned_a 315._o learned_a jewel_n def._n of_o apol._n 3_o d._n part_n c._n 1._o d._n 3._o p._n 315._o bishop_n jewel_n english_v athanasius_n his_o word_n 2._o the_o pulpit_n be_v more_o like_o a_o throne_n than_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v for_o a_o throne_n be_v a_o high_a and_o more_o eminent_a seat_n than_o other_o a_o pulpit_n be_v a_o chair_n on_o high_a with_o a_o canopy_n over_o it_o and_o such_o dr._n pocklington_n 46._o pocklington_n altar_n christianum_fw-la pag._n 44_o 46._o tell_v we_o be_v the_o pulpit_n and_o the_o chair_n that_o st._n john_n sit_v in_o when_o he_o ordain_v bishop_n which_o he_o call_v a_o throne_n and_o that_o bishop_n do_v sit_v in_o their_o throne_n in_o the_o presbytery_n and_o that_o there_o be_v the_o holy_a altar_n belike_o than_o the_o bishop_n sit_v cheek_n by_o jowl_n as_o in_o commission_n with_o god_n almighty_a as_o your_o dr._n sutton_n scoff_o speak_v in_o his_o 179._o his_o dr._n sutton_n '_o s_o meditat._n upon_o the_o sacram._n c._n 33._o p._n 179._o meditation_n upon_o thâ—_n sacrament_n against_o those_o person_n that_o sit_v and_o dâ—_n not_o kneel_v at_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n yea_o he_o siâ—_n above_o god_n almighty_a if_o what_o bishop_n 379._o bishop_n rationale_n pag._n 378_o 379._o sparrow_n say_v be_v true_a for_o he_o say_v that_o the_o bishop_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d throne_n or_o seat_n be_v high_a thaâ—_n other_o and_o right_a under_o it_o stand_v the_o altar_n oâ—_n holy_a table_n the_o propitiatory_a christ_n monument_n and_o the_o tabernacle_n of_o his_o glory_n the_o shop_n of_o the_o great_a sacrifice_n 2._o the_o pulpit_n may_v more_o proper_o be_v call_v god_n mercâ—_n seat_n than_o the_o communion-table_n or_o altar_n be_v 1._o because_o in_o the_o pulpit_n god_n usual_o proclaim_v his_o mercy_n to_o all_o penitent_a and_o believe_a sinner_n and_o induce_v they_o to_o accept_v of_o mercy_n in_o christ_n 2._o faitâ—_n come_v by_o hear_v the_o word_n preach_v ordinary_o and_o by_o it_o also_o iâ—_n faith_n confirm_v and_o increase_v but_o on_o the_o lords-table_n the_o mercy_n oâ—_n god_n be_v not_o first_o give_v or_o wrought_v but_o only_o sign_v seal_v and_o confirm_v as_o it_o be_v also_o at_o the_o font_n in_o baptism_n 3._o the_o pulpit_n be_v more_o like_o a_o chair_n of_o state_n than_o the_o altar_n be_v for_o 1._o the_o pulpit_n be_v like_o a_o chair_n of_o state_n with_o a_o seat_n in_o it_o and_o canopâ—_n over_o it_o and_o therein_o christ_n by_o his_o ambassador_n sit_v or_o stand_v anâ—_n speak_v to_o his_o people_n and_o declare_v his_o law_n and_o gospel_n but_o on_o thâ—_n table_n or_o altar_n christ_n be_v represent_v not_o as_o sit_v in_o his_o chair_n oâ—_n state_n and_o exaltation_n but_o as_o in_o his_o low_a estate_n 〈◊〉_d humiliation_n as_o crucify_v or_o dead_a as_o on_o his_o cross_n rather_o 26._o 1_o cor._n 11._o 26._o than_o as_o on_o his_o chair_n of_o state_n 2._o there_o be_v no_o similitude_n in_o the_o table_n or_o altar_n to_o a_o chair_n oâ—_n state_n 3._o though_o subject_n use_v to_o give_v civil_a worship_n to_o the_o chair_n oâ—_n state_n of_o their_o prince_n yet_o it_o will_v not_o follow_v that_o man_n shall_v oâ—_n lawful_o may_v give_v religious_a worship_n honour_n or_o bodily_a reverence_n to_o christ_n chair_n of_o state_n be_v it_o pulpit_n font_n pew_n table_n heaven_n or_o believer_n in_o who_o he_o reign_v for_o all_o religion_n reverence_n of_o the_o creature_n be_v forbid_v in_o the_o seconâ—_o 273._o dr._n ames_n bellar._n enar._n t._n 2._o l._n 6._o c._n 7._o p._n 273._o commandment_n say_v mr._n perkins_n a._n b._n usher_n dâ—_n mayer_n dr._n aries_n and_o many_o other_o 4._o dr._n ames_n say_v that_o god_n be_v not_o more_o in_o 〈◊〉_d temple_n make_v with_o hand_n separate_v from_o the_o company_n of_o believer_n than_o he_o be_v elsewhere_o since_o the_o legal_a temple_n be_v take_v away_o 5._o mr._n hildersham_n say_v there_o be_v no_o holiness_n inherent_a in_o oâ—_n adherent_a to_o the_o place_n of_o public_a worship_n that_o by_o the_o 143._o the_o hildersham_n upon_o joh._n 4._o lect._n 33._o p._n 139_o 142_o 143._o death_n of_o christ_n all_o religious_a difference_n of_o place_n be_v take_v away_o no_o one_o place_n be_v holy_a than_o another_o and_o that_o it_o be_v 387._o be_v bishop_n sparrow_n make_v the_o church_n like_o the_o temple_n part_n of_o worship_n and_o will_v have_v people_n that_o pray_v in_o private_a to_o look_v towards_o the_o temple_n rationale_n 386_o 387._o judaisme_n and_o a_o denial_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v come_v to_o hold_v that_o one_o place_n be_v holy_a than_o another_o as_o be_v evident_a by_o joh._n 4._o 21._o and_o that_o our_o house_n and_o chamber_n be_v as_o holy_a place_n as_o the_o church_n be_v i_o pray_v read_v the_o whole_a lecture_n it_o show_v the_o superstition_n of_o the_o papist_n and_o of_o our_o man_n that_o follow_v they_o it_o may_v enable_v you_o to_o answer_v their_o argument_n and_o avoid_v their_o sin_n 6._o no_o place_n be_v make_v so_o holy_a by_o the_o ordinance_n or_o service_n of_o god_n therein_o or_o thereon_o celebrate_v or_o perform_v as_o therefore_o to_o make_v they_o the_o object_n of_o religious_a adoration_n or_o reverence_n 1._o because_o the_o ordinance_n and_o service_n of_o god_n can_v make_v the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v perform_v god_n 2._o because_o the_o ordinance_n or_o service_n of_o god_n themselves_o be_v not_o can_v be_v the_o object_n of_o religious_a adoration_n or_o divine_a reverence_n without_o the_o special_a command_n of_o god_n and_o though_o we_o do_v show_v outward_a religious_a reverence_n when_o we_o pray_v to_o god_n and_o when_o god_n by_o his_o word_n and_o by_o his_o ambassador_n speak_v to_o we_o in_o public_a and_o private_a yet_o we_o do_v it_o not_o to_o they_o but_o immediate_o to_o god_n and_o therefore_o i_o conclude_v that_o the_o holy_a table_n or_o altar_n though_o separate_v to_o a_o holy_a use_n can_v be_v make_v so_o holy_a by_o reason_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v consecrate_v or_o stand_v thereon_o as_o to_o deserve_v to_o be_v religious_o adore_v or_o reverence_v with_o godly_a honour_n and_o therefore_o the_o archbishops_n reason_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o altar_n be_v the_o great_a place_n of_o god_n residence_n upon_o earth_n namely_o because_o it_o be_v their_o hoc_fw-la est_fw-la corpus_fw-la meum_fw-la that_o be_v sacramental_o for_o to_o hold_v that_o it_o be_v there_o transubstantial_o or_o consubstantial_o i_o have_v prove_v be_v direct_o contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o to_o the_o truth_n of_o christ_n humane_a body_n this_o be_v my_o body_n be_v a_o insufficient_a and_o weak_a one_o and_o if_o it_o shall_v have_v be_v good_a it_o will_v prove_v that_o the_o paten_n in_o which_o the_o sacramental_a bread_n and_o the_o bowl_n in_o which_o the_o sacramental_a wine_n be_v put_v yea_o and_o the_o priest_n finger_n that_o break_v and_o deliver_v the_o bread_n be_v to_o be_v bodily_a and_o religious_o reverence_v as_o the_o great_a place_n of_o christ_n residence_n here_o on_o earth_n for_o there_o it_o be_v more_a near_o say_v hoc_fw-la est_fw-la corpus_fw-la meum_fw-la they_o immediate_o touch_v the_o sacramental_a body_n of_o christ_n the_o holy_a table_n or_o your_o altar_n do_v not_o for_o there_o be_v the_o cloth_n betwixt_o they_o and_o beside_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o the_o font_n the_o reading-pew_a and_o thâ—_n pulpit_n yea_o the_o whole_a church_n yea_o every_o private_a house_n in_o whicâ—_n either_o of_o god_n sacrament_n or_o other_o of_o his_o ordinance_n be_v use_v foâ—_n christ_n be_v there_o spiritual_o present_a shall_v be_v religious_o reverenceâ—_n with_o godly_a bow_v to_o they_o because_o there_o it_o be_v this_o be_v my_o body_n or_o thâ—â—_n be_v my_o blood_n or_o this_o be_v my_o word_n moreover_o this_o seem_v to_o justify_v papists_n in_o their_o calling_n the_o cross_n on_o which_o christ_n be_v crucify_v the_o holy_a cross_n if_o not_o in_o their_o adore_v it_o and_o christ_n before_o a_o crucifix_n ratione_fw-la coâ—tactus_fw-la by_o reason_n of_o its_o touch_v christ_n body_n or_o resemble_v it_o buâ—_n this_o i_o do_v but_o hint_n by_o the_o way_n 7._o it_o be_v forbid_v to_o worship_n god_n in_o or_o by_o or_o through_o a_o image_n for_o the_o israelite_n in_o aaron_n time_n and_o jeroboam_n and_o ahab_n time_n be_v condemn_v not_o for_o worship_v the_o golden_a calf_n or_o calf_n 〈◊〉_d a_o god_n but_o for_o worship_v the_o true_a god_n in_o by_z or_o
he_o and_o god_n say_v i_o have_v hallow_v this_o place_n which_o thou_o have_v build_v to_o put_v my_o name_n there_o for_o â—ver_n and_o my_o eye_n and_o my_o heart_n shall_v be_v there_o perpetual_o 4._o because_o in_o the_o temple_n be_v the_o ark_n the_o mercy-seat_n where_o god_n be_v special_o and_o immediate_o present_a and_o there_o god_n promise_v to_o be_v and_o to_o meet_v they_o exod._n 25._o 22._o and_o in_o they_o do_v god_n immediate_o manifest_v his_o presence_n the_o ark_n be_v a_o sign_n of_o god_n special_a presence_n and_o thence_o it_o be_v say_v that_o god_n do_v dwell_v between_o the_o cherubim_n 2_o king_n 19_o 15._o and_o that_o israel_n inquire_v of_o the_o lord_n for_o the_o ark_n of_o the_o covenant_n of_o god_n be_v there_o in_o those_o day_n judg._n 20._o 27_o 28._o and_o there_o god_n promise_v to_o be_v and_o meet_v his_o people_n exod._n 29._o 42_o 43._o exod._n 30._o 6._o yea_o god_n be_v say_v therefore_o to_o dwell_v there_o 1_o king_n 19_o 15._o psal_n 80._o 1._o and_o bishop_n babington_n in_o his_o comfortable_a note_n upon_o exod._n 27._o 647._o in_o novo_fw-la autem_fw-la testamento_fw-la altaria_fw-la erigi_fw-la ulla_fw-la praeceptum_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la quod_fw-la si_fw-la erigantur_fw-la judaismus_fw-la revocatur_fw-la quum_fw-la altaria_fw-la jussu_fw-la dei_fw-la erecta_fw-la typi_fw-la fuerunt_fw-la christi_fw-la etc._n etc._n polan_n syntag._n l._n 9_o c._n 36._o p._n 647._o speak_v of_o the_o altar_n say_v thus_o 1._o that_o it_o be_v a_o figure_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o apostle_n expound_v it_o heb._n 13._o 10._o 2._o that_o the_o altar_n use_v in_o popery_n be_v not_o warrant_v by_o this_o example_n but_o that_o the_o primitive_a church_n use_v communion-table_n as_o we_o now_o do_v of_o board_n and_o wood_n not_o altar_n as_o they_o do_v of_o stone_n but_o now_o to_o apply_v this_o you_o can_v show_v neither_o 1._o command_v from_o god_n for_o your_o bow_n to_o your_o altar_n in_o time_n of_o the_o gospel_n for_o ark_n mercy-seat_n and_o altar_n be_v abolish_v joh._n 4._o 20_o 21_o 22_o 23_o 24._o and_o we_o have_v now_o no_o altar_n but_o christ_n heb._n 13._o 10._o nor_o 2._o have_v you_o any_o promise_n of_o christ_n presence_n with_o or_o at_o your_o altar_n when_o his_o ordinance_n be_v not_o administer_v and_o when_o his_o ordinance_n be_v celebrate_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n he_o be_v not_o there_o corporal_o but_o only_o spiritual_o and_o sacramental_o and_o you_o have_v no_o promise_n of_o god_n at_o all_o to_o your_o bow_n to_o your_o altar_n what_o you_o have_v from_o man_n i_o know_v not_o nor_o 3_o have_v any_o precedent_n or_o example_n of_o christ_n or_o of_o any_o of_o his_o apostle_n either_o institute_v your_o altar_n or_o bow_v to_o or_o towards_o they_o volateranus_fw-la and_o vernerius_n testify_v that_o altar_n be_v first_o erect_v by_o the_o command_n of_o sixtus_n as_o bishop_n jewel_n inform_v we_o but_o he_o do_v not_o tell_v we_o which_o sixtus_n bishop_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v sixtus_n the_o first_o live_v anno_fw-la 130._o sixtus_n the_o second_o live_v a._n d._n 261._o sixtus_n the_o three_o live_v a._n d._n 432._o as_o bishop_n prideaux_n inform_v in_o his_o introduction_n to_o history_n now_o it_o can_v be_v neither_o of_o the_o two_o first_o of_o these_o for_o origen_n who_o be_v bear_v a._n d._n 289._o and_o can_v not_o be_v a_o writer_n till_o after_o the_o year_n 300_o assure_v we_o that_o the_o christian_n have_v no_o altar_n then_o as_o 4._o origen_n contra_fw-la celsum_fw-la l_o 4._o the_o same_o bishop_n jewel_n allege_v he_o in_o his_o reply_n to_o harding_n be_v 3._o d._n 26._o p._n 145._o objicit_fw-la nobis_fw-la quod_fw-la non_fw-la habeamus_fw-la imagine_v aut_fw-la be_v as_o aut_fw-la templa_fw-la celsus_n charge_v our_o religion_n with_o this_o that_o we_o have_v neither_o image_n nor_o altar_n nor_o church_n likewise_o say_v arnobius_n that_o live_v somewhat_o after_o origen_n accusatio_fw-la nos_fw-la etc._n etc._n 20_o arnobius_n lib._n 20_o you_o accuse_v we_o that_o we_o have_v neither_o temple_n nor_o image_n nor_o altar_n and_o the_o same_o bishop_n jewel_n if_o our_o christ_n our_o homily_n against_o peril_n of_o idolatry_n part_v 3._o p._n 66._o say_v there_o be_v no_o church_n in_o tertullia_n time_n a_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o year_n after_o christ_n book_n of_o homily_n be_v silent_a do_v also_o assure_v we_o that_o there_o be_v no_o christian_a church_n build_v in_o the_o apostle_n time_n for_o the_o faithful_a for_o fear_v of_o tyrant_n be_v fain_o to_o meet_v together_o in_o private_a house_n and_o in_o vacant_a place_n in_o wood_n and_o forest_n and_o cave_n under_o the_o ground_n and_o may_v we_o think_v that_o altar_n be_v build_v before_o the_o church_n and_o when_o they_o be_v build_v he_o say_v they_o be_v not_o set_v in_o the_o upper_a end_n of_o the_o choir_n but_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o church_n among_o the_o people_n which_o he_o there_o prove_v out_o of_o eujebius_n augustine_n and_o other_o the_o church_n be_v end_v and_o comely_a furnish_v with_o high_a throne_n for_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o ruler_n and_o with_o stall_n beneath_o set_v in_o order_n and_o last_o of_o all_o the_o holy_a of_o holies_n i_o mean_v the_o altar_n be_v place_v in_o the_o midst_n these_o be_v eusebius_n his_o word_n in_o english_a so_o translate_v by_o wall_n bishop_n babington_n in_o his_o comfortable_a note_n uâ—on_n exod._n 29._o p._n 279._o say_v that_o altar_n be_v set_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o people_n and_o not_o against_o a_o wall_n bishop_n jewel_n mark_v eusebius_n say_v not_o the_o altar_n be_v set_v in_o the_o choir_n but_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o church_n among_o the_o people_n this_o be_v bishop_n jewel_n own_o observation_n not_o i_o i_o pray_v observe_v it_o and_o in_o pag._n 146._o he_o say_v thus_o to_o leave_v further_a allegation_n we_o see_v by_o these_o few_o that_o the_o choir_n be_v then_o in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n divide_v with_o rail_n from_o the_o rest_n whereof_o it_o be_v call_v cancelli_fw-la a_o chancel_n and_o common_o of_o the_o greek_n presbyterium_fw-la because_o it_o be_v a_o place_n appoint_v for_o the_o priest_n and_o minister_n i_o pray_v read_v he_o full_o and_o deliberate_o it_o will_v serve_v to_o consute_n that_o vile_a book_n of_o dr._n pocklington_n call_v altar_n christianum_fw-la thus_o you_o may_v see_v that_o there_o be_v no_o christianâ—_n altar_n in_o the_o apostle_n time_n no_o nor_o in_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n yea_o not_o till_o after_o four_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n ascension_n i_o wonder_v what_o church_n that_o be_v that_o a._n b._n laud_v mean_v 1640._o can._n 7._o ann._n dom._n 1640._o by_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o the_o pure_a time_n who_o example_n he_o propose_v for_o our_o imitation_n he_o can_v mean_v the_o christian_a primitive_a church_n in_o this_o his_o allege_a bishop_n jewel_n will_v be_v against_o he_o as_o well_o as_o other_o he_o must_v then_o mean_v the_o jewish_a church_n but_o if_o this_o be_v his_o primitive_a church_n i_o know_v not_o how_o to_o make_v a_o good_a orthodox_n construction_n of_o these_o word_n a_o little_a before_o in_o the_o same_o canon_n that_o the_o holy_a table_n may_v be_v call_v a_o altar_n by_o we_o in_o that_o sense_n in_o which_o the_o primitive_a church_n call_v that_o a_o altar_n and_o in_o no_o other_o but_o in_o what_o sense_n do_v the_o jewish_a church_n call_v the_o communion-table_n a_o altar_n if_o by_o his_o primitive_a church_n he_o mean_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n four_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n ascension_n into_o heaven_n his_o latter_a word_n will_v be_v against_o his_o former_a in_o the_o pure_a time_n for_o sure_a they_o be_v not_o the_o pure_a time_n that_o church_n call_v it_o a_o altar_n or_o a_o high_a place_n to_o offer_v christ_n a_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n propitiatory_a for_o the_o sin_n of_o hiâ—_n people_n to_o the_o father_n this_o possible_o may_v be_v his_o meaning_n for_o i_o find_v dr._n heylin_n his_o chaplain_n and_o 22._o cyp._n anglic._n introd_a s._n 24._o p._n 22._o a_o member_n of_o that_o illegal_a convocation_n plead_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v and_o may_v be_v call_v a_o commemorative_n sacrifice_n and_o bishop_n sparrow_n call_v it_o a_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n a_o commemorative_a 89._o rationale_n p._n 280_o 391._o &_o p._n 378_o 379._o and_o giles_n widow_n say_v the_o communion-table_n be_v christ_n chair_n of_o state_n where_o his_o priest_n sacrifice_v the_o lords-supper_n to_o reconcile_v we_o to_o god_n in_o his_o kneezless_a puritan_n p._n 34_o 89._o sacrifice_n of_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n and_o so_o write_v many_o more_o of_o that_o tribe_n if_o by_o a_o sacrifice_n be_v mean_v thanksgiving_n for_o christ_n death_n and_o the_o
benefit_n thereof_o than_o i_o say_v the_o font_n and_o reading-pew_n may_v be_v call_v altar_n as_o well_o the_o communion-table_n and_o the_o pulpit_n may_v more_o proper_o be_v call_v a_o altâ—r_a than_o the_o table_n for_o there_o thanks_o or_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o praise_n be_v more_o frequent_o give_v or_o offer_v to_o god_n for_o christ_n death_n and_o the_o benefit_n we_o receive_v thereby_o than_o on_o the_o communion-table_n and_o that_o therefore_o they_o shall_v be_v so_o call_v if_o not_o bow_v to_o by_o your_o reason_n but_o a._n b._n laud_n be_v please_v to_o allege_v reverend_a bishop_n jewel_n as_o approve_v his_o bow_n to_o communion-table_n set_v altarwise_a at_o the_o east-end_n of_o the_o choir_n or_o 151._o jewel_n reply_n to_o harding_n art_n 3._o p._n 29_o 151._o chancel_n bishop_n jewel_n speak_v against_o minister_n pray_v before_o their_o people_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n to_o who_o harding_n say_v that_o the_o people_n can_v indeed_o say_v amen_o to_o the_o blessing_n or_o thanksgiving_n of_o the_o priest_n so_o well_o as_o if_o they_o understand_v the_o latin_a tongue_n perfect_o yet_o they_o give_v assent_v unto_o it_o etc._n etc._n and_o this_o they_o declare_v by_o sundry_a outward_a token_n and_o gesture_n as_o by_o stand_v up_o at_o the_o gospel_n and_o at_o the_o preface_n to_o the_o mass_n and_o by_o bow_v themselves_o down_o and_o adore_v at_o the_o sacrament_n by_o kneel_v at_o other_o time_n as_o when_o pardon_n and_o mercy_n be_v humble_o ask_v and_o by_o other_o like_a sign_n of_o devotion_n in_o other_o part_n of_o the_o service_n to_o which_o bishop_n jewel_n give_v a_o short_a answer_n and_o show_v that_o 1_o harding_n word_n contradict_v st._n paul_n 1_o cor._n 14._o 16_o 17_o 18._o 2._o he_o commend_v devotion_n and_o affection_n in_o people_n at_o the_o service_n of_o god_n 3._o he_o acknowledge_v in_o the_o general_n not_o in_o those_o particular_n that_o hâ—rding_v speak_v of_o that_o kneel_v bowing_z stand_v up_o and_o other_o like_a be_v commendable_a gesture_n and_o token_n of_o devotion_n so_o long_o as_o the_o people_n understand_v what_o they_o mean_v and_o apply_v they_o unto_o altar_n unto_o that_o be_v right_o and_o according_a to_o his_o wordâ—_n the_o next_o word_n to_o who_o they_o be_v due_a the_o archbishop_n leave_v out_o as_o be_v against_o bow_v to_o his_o altar_n god_n to_o who_o they_o be_v due_a otherwise_o they_o may_v well_o make_v they_o hypocrite_n but_o holy_a and_o godly_a they_o can_v make_v they_o there_o may_v be_v adore_v at_o the_o sacrament_n when_o people_n confess_v their_o sin_n pray_v for_o pardon_n of_o they_o and_o give_v thanks_o to_o god_n for_o mercy_n receive_v but_o here_o be_v not_o a_o word_n in_o harding_n answer_v or_o in_o bishop_n jewel_n reply_n of_o bow_v to_o or_o towards_o the_o holy_a table_n or_o altar_n especial_o upon_o your_o religious_a account_n of_o christ_n corporal_n or_o sacramental_a presence_n hoc_fw-la est_fw-la corpus_fw-la meum_fw-la and_o that_o bishop_n jewel_n be_v not_o for_o bow_v to_o or_o towards_o the_o holy_a table_n or_o altar_n as_o you_o call_v it_o especial_o upon_o your_o account_n his_o work_n do_v evident_o declare_v for_o he_o be_v as_o i_o have_v show_v against_o bow_v to_o or_o adore_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lords-supper_n which_o be_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o be_v more_o worthy_a than_o the_o table_n whereon_o it_o stand_v which_o be_v but_o a_o instrument_n or_o help_n to_o the_o orderly_a and_o decent_a celebration_n of_o that_o ordinance_n as_o be_v show_v above_o and_o there_o you_o may_v find_v he_o say_v that_o religious_a 50._o bishop_n jewel_n ssr._n upon_o 1_o cor._n 11._o 23._o p._n 50._o adoration_n belong_v not_o to_o any_o creature_n but_o only_o to_o god_n and_o concern_v altar_n he_o prove_v out_o of_o origen_n and_o arnobius_n that_o there_o be_v none_o in_o the_o apostle_n time_n nor_o in_o many_o year_n after_o as_o be_v show_v before_o and_o in_o the_o 30_o division_n of_o that_o three_o article_n of_o his_o reply_n to_o harding_n he_o declare_v himself_o for_o the_o apostle_n time_n as_o the_o best_a and_o true_a standard_n for_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n in_o which_o time_n they_o have_v communion-table_n and_o not_o altar_n and_o in_o his_o work_n you_o may_v find_v he_o stiff_a and_o zealous_a against_o 382._o against_o bishop_n jewel_n '_o be_v reply_n to_o harding_n art_n 14._o d._n 1._o pag._n 367_o 368_o 369_o etc._n etc._n &_o d._n 12._o p._n 380_o 381_o 382._o worship_v of_o image_n yea_o of_o worship_v god_n in_o by_z or_o through_o they_o yea_o i_o find_v he_o in_o his_o work_n not_o forward_o to_o follow_v much_o less_o to_o commend_v the_o degenerate_a church_n of_o rome_n work_n which_o first_o set_v up_o altar_n which_o church_n he_o say_v out_o of_o st._n ambrose_n be_v caput_fw-la superstitionis_fw-la the_o head_n of_o superstition_n and_o the_o great_a whore_n and_o mother_n of_o harlot_n and_o abomination_n of_o the_o earth_n of_o who_o nicholas_n jyra_n in_o 2_o thes_n 2._o quote_v by_o he_o too_o say_v ab_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la romona_n jam_fw-la diuâ—_n est_fw-la quod_fw-la recessit_fw-la gratia_fw-la it_o be_v long_o since_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n depart_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n from_o which_o grace_n whosoever_o be_v depart_v he_o be_v depart_v from_o christ_n 139._o bishop_n jewel_n '_o be_v d._n of_o apol._n p._n 2._o c._n 5._o p._n 139._o the_o other_o argument_n use_v for_o bow_v to_o altar_n or_o worship_v of_o god_n towards_o they_o by_o doctor_n pocklington_n and_o a._n b._n laud_n draw_v from_o the_o practice_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n king_n james_z and_o the_o knight_n of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o garter_n be_v so_o weak_a that_o they_o will_v deny_v they_o if_o i_o shall_v return_v they_o upon_o themselves_o as_o thus_o queen_n elizabeth_n abet_v and_o help_v the_o scotch_a subject_n in_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o queen_n and_o the_o hollander_n in_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o king_n ergo_fw-la it_o be_v lawful_a and_o not_o rebellious_a so_o to_o do_v for_o i_o presume_v if_o it_o have_v be_v unlawful_a and_o rebellious_a queen_n elizabeth_n will_v not_o have_v abet_v and_o help_v they_o therein_o which_o be_v a._n b._n laud'_v argument_n in_o his_o star-chamber_n altar_n this_o argument_n of_o the_o a_o b._n be_v pitiful_a weak_a and_o so_o be_v i_o that_o be_v make_v in_o imitation_n of_o it_o only_o to_o show_v the_o invalidity_n of_o he_o for_o bow_v to_o altar_n speech_n p._n 48._o for_o bow_v to_o altar_n yet_o he_o deny_v my_o parallel_n in_o one_o of_o his_o illegal_a and_o condemn_a canon_n make_v anno_fw-la 1640_o after_o the_o parliament_n be_v dissolve_v queen_n elizabeth_z sequester_v the_o revenue_n of_o the_o bishopric_n of_o oxford_n 49._o dr._n heylin_n '_o s_z cypr._n anglicus_n p._n 49._o for_o eleven_o year_n together_o and_o give_v they_o to_o the_o earl_n of_o essex_n from_o which_o i_o infer_v as_o the_o archbishop_n do_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a so_o to_o do_v for_o i_o presume_v as_o he_o do_v that_o if_o it_o have_v be_v sacrilege_n and_o unlawful_a she_o will_v not_o have_v do_v it_o thus_o ad_fw-la hominem_fw-la i_o may_v allege_v many_o more_o authority_n and_o produce_v many_o more_o argument_n against_o bow_v to_o altar_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o divine_a excellency_n or_o worship_v god_n in_o through_z by_z or_o towards_o they_o but_o i_o forbear_v only_o this_o i_o pray_v remember_v that_o all_o will-worship_n be_v forbid_v in_o the_o second_o commendment_n but_o to_o worship_n god_n by_o in_o through_z or_o towards_o the_o holy_a altar_n or_o communion-table_n purposely_o upon_o your_o account_n of_o divine_a excellency_n be_v will-worship_n ergo_fw-la it_o be_v unlawful_a and_o it_o be_v will-worship_n because_o it_o be_v no_o where_n command_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n or_o in_o the_o moral_a law_n for_o the_o ceremonial_a law_n iâ—_n abrogate_a art_fw-la iii_o that_o man_n person_n be_v justify_v or_o 143._o bell._n t._n 4._o l_o 6._o c._n 1._o de_fw-la formali_fw-la causa_fw-la justificationis_fw-la et_fw-fr c._n 9_o de_fw-la operum_fw-la justificatione_n so_o bishop_n montague_n gag_n p._n 141_o 142_o 143._o account_v righteous_a before_o god_n for_o their_o own_o good_a work_n that_o follow_v faith_n either_o in_o part_n or_o in_o whole_a and_o not_o for_o the_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n alone_o this_o i_o renounce_v because_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o say_v thus_o in_o her_o book_n of_o homily_n 1._o no_o man_n by_o his_o own_o act_n work_n or_o deed_n seem_v they_o never_o so_o good_a can_v be_v justify_v and_o make_v righteous_a before_o god_n but_o every_o man_n be_v of_o necessity_n constrain_v to_o
writer_n of_o our_o church_n have_v be_v deliver_v to_o we_o and_o we_o reject_v the_o sâ—â—_n of_o the_o jesuit_n arminian_o and_o all_o other_o wherein_o they_o differ_v frâ—â—_n we_o to_o be_v see_v in_o dr._n heylin_n cyprianus_n anglicus_n l._n 3._o p._n 190._o aâ—_n the_o parliament_n afterward_o declare_v 〈◊〉_d pres_o the_o article_n of_o lambeth_n to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d england_n article_n of_o lambeth_n declare_v to_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n doctrine_n of_o this_o church_n of_o england_n 〈◊〉_d that_o all_o that_o do_v oppose_v they_o be_v to_o 〈◊〉_d call_v in_o question_n which_o declaration_n heylin_n inform_v we_o of_o in_o his_o cyp._n angliâ—â—_n l._n 3._o p._n 197._o the_o synod_n of_o dort_n in_o which_o be_v several_a of_o our_o learnâ—â—_n and_o orthodox_n divine_v as_o bishop_n carleton_n davenant_n hall_n dr._n ward_n dr._n belcanquall_a in_o their_o one_a chapter_n and_o 9th_o article_n say_v thus_o this_o say_a election_n be_v make_v not_o upon_o foresight_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o obedience_n of_o faith_n holiness_n or_o of_o any_o other_o good_a quality_n or_o disposition_n as_o a_o cause_n or_o condition_n before_o require_v in_o man_n to_o be_v choose_v but_o unto_o faith_n and_o the_o obedience_n of_o faith_n holiness_n etc._n etc._n and_o therefore_o election_n be_v the_o fountain_n of_o all_o saving-good_a from_o whence_o faith_n holiness_n and_o the_o residue_n of_o saving-gift_n last_o everlasting_a life_n itself_o do_v flow_v as_o the_o fruit_n and_o effect_n thereof_o according_a to_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n ephes_n 1._o 4._o he_o have_v choose_v we_o not_o because_o we_o be_v but_o that_o we_o shall_v be_v holy_a and_o without_o blame_n before_o he_o in_o love_n and_o therefore_o error_n the_o 5_o they_o reject_v as_o erroneous_a the_o doctrine_n of_o they_o who_o teach_v that_o the_o incomplete_a and_o not_o peremptory_a election_n election_n we_o deny_v any_o such_o incomplete_a election_n of_o singular_a person_n be_v make_v by_o reason_n of_o foresee_a faith_n repentance_n sanctity_n and_o godliness_n begin_v or_o continue_v for_o some_o time_n but_o the_o complete_a and_o peremptory_a election_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o final_a perseverance_n of_o foresee_a faith_n repentance_n sanctity_n and_o godliness_n and_o this_o be_v the_o gracious_a and_o evangelical_a worthiness_n by_o which_o he_o that_o be_v choose_v become_v worthy_a than_o he_o that_o be_v not_o choose_v and_o therefore_o that_o faith_n the_o obedience_n of_o faith_n sanctity_n godliness_n and_o perseverance_n be_v not_o the_o fruit_n and_o effect_n of_o unchangeable_a election_n unto_o glory_n but_o condition_n and_o cause_n sine_fw-la quibus_fw-la non_fw-la that_o be_v to_o say_v without_o which_o a_o thing_n be_v not_o bring_v to_o pass_v before_o require_v and_o foresee_v as_o already_o perform_v by_o those_o who_o be_v complete_o to_o be_v choose_v a_o thing_n repugnant_a to_o the_o whole_a scripture_n which_o everywhere_o beat_v into_o our_o ear_n and_o heart_n these_o and_o suchlike_a say_n rom._n 9_o 11._o election_n be_v not_o of_o work_n but_o of_o he_o that_o call_v act._n 13._o 48_o as_o many_o as_o be_v ordain_v unto_o life-eternal_a believe_v ephes_n 1._o 4_o he_o have_v choose_v we_o that_o we_o shall_v be_v holy_a john_n 15._o 16_o you_o have_v not_o choose_v i_o but_o i_o have_v choose_v you_o rom._n 11._o 6_o if_o of_o grace_n not_o of_o work_n 1_o john_n 4._o 10_o herein_o be_v love_n not_o that_o we_o love_v god_n but_o that_o he_o first_o love_v we_o and_o send_v his_o son_n etc._n etc._n the_o church_n of_o scotland_n say_v that_o those_o of_o mank_v that_o be_v predestinate_v unto_o life_n god_n before_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o world_n be_v lay_v according_a to_o his_o eternal_a and_o immutable_a purpose_n and_o the_o secret_a counsel_n and_o good_a pleasure_n of_o his_o will_n have_v choose_v in_o christ_n unto_o everlasting_a glory_n out_o of_o his_o mere_a freegrace_n and_o love_n without_o any_o foresight_n of_o faith_n or_o good_a work_n or_o perseverance_n in_o either_o of_o they_o or_o any_o other_o thing_n in_o the_o creature_n as_o condition_n or_o cause_n move_v hiâ—_n thereunto_o and_o all_o to_o the_o praise_n of_o his_o glorious_a grace_n whiâ—â—_n confession_n may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n make_v by_o the_o 〈◊〉_d learned_a assembly_n of_o divine_n c._n 3._o art_n 5._o 4._o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o confession_n of_o our_o godly_a martyr_n robert_n clover_n master_n of_o art_n and_o martyr_n in_o answer_n to_o 〈◊〉_d devil_n object_v against_o he_o his_o own_o unworthiness_n say_v that_o 〈◊〉_d father_n before_o he_o be_v no_o bringer_n of_o any_o goodness_n to_o goâ—_n but_o altogether_o receiver_n they_o choâ—â—_n not_o god_n first_o but_o god_n choose_v thâ—â—_n col._n fox_n his_o act_n and_o monument_n in_o one_o folio_n p._n 1618._o 2_o col._n first_o they_o love_v not_o god_n first_o 〈◊〉_d he_o love_v they_o first_o yea_o he_o boâ—â—_n love_v and_o choose_v they_o when_o thâ—â—_n be_v his_o enemy_n full_a of_o sin_n and_o corruption_n and_o void_a of_o 〈◊〉_d goodness_n and_o that_o stout_a and_o learned_a and_o orthodox_n martyr_n mr._n john_n philpot_n in_o answer_n to_o dr._n saverson_n and_o say_v thâ—â—_n where_o be_v there_o one_o of_o your_o synagogue_n of_o rome_n that_o ever_o hâ—â—_n be_v able_a to_o answer_v any_o of_o the_o godly_a learned_a minister_n of_o 〈◊〉_d many_o who_o have_v disclose_v your_o counterfeit_a religion_n which_o 〈◊〉_d you_o all_o at_o this_o day_n be_v able_a to_o answer_v calvin_n institution_n whâ—â—â—_n be_v minister_n of_o geneva_n to_o who_o dr._n saverson_n say_v a_o goâ—â—_n minister_n indeed_o of_o cutpurse_n and_o runagate_n traitor_n and_o of_o 〈◊〉_d i_o can_v tell_v you_o there_o be_v such_o contention_n fall_v between_o he_o and_o 〈◊〉_d own_o sect_n that_o he_o be_v fain_o to_o fly_v 〈◊〉_d town_n confute_v town_n a_o gross_a lie_n or_o mistake_v which_o hooker_n in_o his_o preface_n to_o his_o eccles_n pol._n confute_v about_o predestination_n 〈◊〉_d who_o and_o which_o john_n philpot_n 〈◊〉_d swer_v thus_o i_o be_o sure_a you_o blaspheâ—â—_n that_o godly_a man_n and_o that_o godly_a câ—â—_n where_o he_o be_v minister_n as_o it_o be_v your_o church_n condition_n when_o you_o 〈◊〉_d not_o answer_v man_n by_o learning_n to_o oppress_v they_o with_o blasphemy_n and_o 〈◊〉_d report_v for_o in_o the_o matter_n of_o predestination_n col._n predestination_n fox_n act_n and_o monument_n in_o one_o volume_n p._n 1697._o 2_o col._n he_o be_v in_o no_o other_o opinion_n than_o all_o the_o â—_z of_o the_o church_n be_v agree_v to_o the_o scripture_n mark_v 〈◊〉_d word_n for_o the_o matter_n of_o predestination_n he_o that_o be_v calvin_n be_v of_o 〈◊〉_d other_o opinion_n than_o all_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n be_v and_o agree_v to_o the_o scripture_n and_o in_o answer_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o coventrey_n 〈◊〉_d say_v plain_o thus_o col._n thus_o fox_n act_n and_o monument_n in_o one_o volume_n p._n 1721._o 1_o col._n i_o allow_v the_o church_n of_o geneva_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o same_o for_o it_o be_v una_fw-la catholica_fw-la &_o apostolica_fw-la and_o do_v follow_v the_o doctrine_n the_o apostle_n do_v teach_v and_o when_o his_o keeper_n at_o newgate_n his_o old_a acquaintance_n promise_v he_o all_o kindness_n and_o favour_n if_o he_o will_v recant_v his_o heresy_n he_o answer_v resolute_o and_o plain_o thus_o i_o will_v never_o recant_v while_o i_o have_v my_o life_n that_o which_o i_o have_v speak_v for_o col._n fox_n act_n and_o monument_n in_o one_o volume_n p._n 1722._o 2_o col._n it_o be_v a_o most_o certain_a truth_n and_o in_o witness_n whereof_o i_o will_v seal_v it_o with_o my_o blood_n which_o he_o do_v few_o day_n after_o now_o what_o calvin_n hold_v concern_v predestination_n in_o general_n may_v be_v see_v at_o large_a in_o his_o institution_n and_o what_o of_o this_o one_o particular_a may_v be_v find_v there_o lib._n 3._o c._n 22._o sect._n 1_o 2_o 3._o clear_a against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o papist_n concern_v god_n elect_v man_n to_o salvation_n for_o his_o foresee_a faith_n etc._n etc._n and_o sect._n 6._o may_v be_v see_v his_o doctrine_n clear_o against_o popish_a and_o arminian_n writer_n exposition_n of_o the_o 9th_o chapter_n to_o the_o roman_n where_o mr._n fowler_n shift_n and_o gloss_n be_v answer_v too_o which_o he_o have_v cunning_o and_o pernicious_o insert_v in_o pag._n 263_o etc._n etc._n of_o his_o free_a discourse_n too_o large_a now_o here_o to_o be_v insert_v i_o have_v be_v the_o large_a in_o set_v down_o these_o confession_n because_o archbishop_n laud_n in_o his_o too_o much_o applaud_v relation_n of_o his_o conference_n with_o fisher_n p._n 36._o say_v thus_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o protestant_n set_v not_o up_o a_o different_a religion_n
by_o canon_n bind_v to_o follow_v the_o father_n that_o protestantism_n wax_v weary_a of_o itself_o that_o calvinism_n be_v account_v pontificalibus_fw-la account_v for_o proof_n read_v dr._n heylin_n cypr._n anglicus_n and_o its_o introduction_n cypr._n angl._n l._n 4._o p._n 414_o 415_o 416._o there_o you_o will_v see_v the_o agreement_n make_v betwixt_o the_o pope_n or_o his_o agent_n and_o some_o of_o our_o clergy_n man_n and_o that_o which_o â—â—ey_n call_v the_o ancient_a catholic_n religion_n be_v nothing_o but_o popery_n only_a abatement_n in_o some_o thing_n at_o lest_o for_o a_o time_n 〈◊〉_d cyprianus_n anglicus_n be_v settle_v in_o his_o pontificalibus_fw-la heresy_n at_o the_o least_o and_o little_o less_o than_o treason_n i_o say_v much_o of_o this_o heylin_n say_v be_v truth_n and_o he_o himself_o in_o his_o introduction_n to_o that_o history_n and_o other_o book_n make_v very_o manifest_a what_o chillingworth_n answer_v to_o this_o bold_a charge_n of_o the_o jesuit_n you_o may_v see_v in_o dr._n cheynells_n rise_n and_o growth_n of_o socinianism_n c._n 6._o the_o canterburian_n religion_n not_o the_o true_a protestant_a religion_n p._n 70_o but_o to_o return_v to_o my_o business_n bellarmine_n be_v answer_v by_o learned_a dr._n ames_n a_o nonconformist_n in_o his_o bellarminus_n enarvatus_fw-la t._n 4._o l._n 2._o de_fw-la peccato_fw-la originali_fw-la c._n 3._o p._n 34._o ad_fw-la p._n 46._o which_o i_o have_v read_v and_o bishop_n jeremy_n â—â—_o i_o hear_v be_v answer_v very_o learned_o and_o full_o by_o mr._n henry_n jeanes_n â—â—other_n nonconformist_n which_o i_o have_v not_o read_v how_o conformable_a â—â—e_v bishop_n doctrine_n be_v to_o the_o false_a pelagian_a condemn_v doctrine_n of_o â—â—e_z church_n of_o rome_n and_o nonconformable_a to_o the_o true_a and_o approve_a â—â—octrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n let_v the_o indifferent_a and_o judiciâ—â—s_a reader_n judge_n vide_fw-la maccovium_n rediu._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d arminiaâ—â—ruâ—_n c._n 9_o p._n 118._o that_o original_a sin_n inherent_a in_o we_o be_v proper_o sin_n i_o prove_v thus_o 1._o that_o which_o have_v the_o name_n and_o nature_n of_o sin_n proper_o so_o call_v â—â—s_o sin_n proper_o so_o call_v but_o original_a sin_n inherent_a in_o we_o have_v the_o â—â—e_z and_o nature_n of_o sin_n proper_o so_o call_v ergo_fw-la it_o be_v sin_n proper_o so_o â—â—lled_v 1._o it_o have_v the_o name_n of_o sin_n proper_o so_o call_v give_v unto_o it_o in_o saâ—â—red_a scripture_n the_o reverend_a 144._o reverend_a sum_n of_o christian_a religion_n p._n 144._o a._n b._n â—â—sâ—er_o tell_v we_o that_o all_o other_o sin_n have_v â—â—eir_n special_a name_n but_o original_a sin_n be_v proper_o call_v sin_n and_o 336._o and_o amand._n polan_n syntag._n l._n 6._o c._n 3._o p._n 336._o polanus_fw-la beâ—â—re_v he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v call_v absolute_o sin_n rom._n 7._o 8._o because_o it_o be_v the_o â—â—ring_v and_o fountain_n of_o other_o sin_n pecâ—atum_fw-la peccans_fw-la sin_v sin_n rom._n 7._o 13._o â—â—eccatum_fw-la inhabitans_fw-la indwell_v sin_n rom._n 7._o 17_o 20._o and_o mr._n hilderâ—â—am_n upon_o psal_n 51._o p._n 283._o tell_v we_o that_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n express_o â—â—lls_v it_o sin_n psal_n 51._o 5._o behold_v i_o be_v shape_v in_o iniquity_n use_v in_o sin_n do_v my_o mother_n conceive_v i_o and_o so_o dr._n mer._n â—asaubon_n locum_fw-la â—asaubon_n in_o locum_fw-la musculus_fw-la and_o dr._n ames_n expound_v the_o place_n â—hich_v place_n bishop_n prideaux_n 112._o prideaux_n fasciculus_fw-la controversiarum_fw-la c._n 3._o q._n 5._o p._n 112._o say_v â—â—nnot_v be_v understand_v but_o of_o original_a sin_n use_v its_o propagation_n as_o both_o ancient_a and_o â—â—ter_n divine_v expound_v the_o place_n and_o in_o â—â—ree_a chapter_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n viz._n 6._o 7_o 8._o 14_o time_n at_o â—â—ast_n and_o heb._n 12._o 1._o rom._n 6._o 6_o 12_o 13_o 14._o rom._n 7._o 7._o i_o have_v not_o know_v sin_n â—â—t_n by_o the_o law_n for_o i_o have_v not_o know_v lust_n that_o be_v to_o be_v sin_n except_o the_o â—â—w_n have_v say_v thou_o shall_v not_o coveâ—_n where_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o lust_n by_o which_o 〈◊〉_d mean_v the_o first_o unlawful_a desire_n or_o motion_n which_o have_v not_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o will_n lust_n in_o the_o habit_n or_o disposition_n inclination_n imagination_n as_o well_o as_o lust_n in_o the_o act_n be_v forbid_v in_o the_o ten_o commandment_n as_o not_o only_a beza_n parâ—us_n calvin_n and_o peter_n martyr_n but_o also_o dr._n willet_n and_o wilson_n and_o dr._n 〈◊〉_d and_o diodate_v upon_o the_o place_n 〈◊〉_d 397._o b._n prideaux_n fasc_fw-la controver_n c._n 3._o q_o 5._o p._n 112._o sharpius_n symphon_n â—a_n novis_fw-la epoc._n p._n 397._o andrews_n and_o dr._n mayor_n upon_o the_o 〈◊〉_d commandment_n and_o bishop_n 〈◊〉_d and_o sharpius_n elsewhere_o assure_v 〈◊〉_d verse_n the_o 8._o for_o sin_n take_v occâ—â—_n the_o commandment_n the_o more_o 〈◊〉_d â—â—_o the_o more_o it_o burst_v forth_o 144._o forth_o a._n b._n usher_n sum_n of_o christian_a religion_n p._n 144._o 〈◊〉_d stream_n do_v that_o can_v be_v stop_v till_o god_n by_o his_o holy_a spirit_n 〈◊〉_d it_o wrought_v in_o i_o all_o manner_n of_o concupiscence_n for_o without_o the_o 〈◊〉_d be_v dead_a that_o be_v it_o seem_v so_o to_o he_o because_o he_o know_v it_o 〈◊〉_d feel_v it_o not_o but_o when_o he_o know_v the_o law_n he_o know_v sin_n and_o 〈◊〉_d activity_n and_o find_v it_o be_v alive_a so_o verse_n the_o 14._o but_o i_o 〈◊〉_d sell_v under_o sin_n man_n be_v say_v to_o be_v carnal_a two_o way_n 1._o quâ—â—_n carni_fw-la because_o he_o serve_v the_o flesh_n so_o unregenerate_v man_n 〈◊〉_d nal_a 2._o quia_fw-la proclivis_fw-la est_fw-la carni_fw-la because_o he_o be_v incline_v to_o 〈◊〉_d the_o flesh_n that_o be_v original_a corruption_n which_o be_v call_v flesh_n 〈◊〉_d 1_o gal._n 5._o â—7_n so_o paul_n be_v carnal_a though_o he_o have_v mortify_v 〈◊〉_d he_o have_v some_o relic_n or_o remainder_n of_o it_o a_o inclination_n to_o thâ—â—_n of_o the_o flesh_n he_o be_v carnal_a in_o opposition_n to_o the_o law_n that_o 〈◊〉_d ritual_a that_o be_v he_o be_v not_o so_o spiritual_a as_o the_o law_n require_v 〈◊〉_d der_fw-mi sin_n slave_n to_o â—in_a be_v of_o two_o sort_n 1._o some_o sell_a themsâ—â—_n sin_n original_a sin_n and_o its_o lust_n they_o willing_o obey_v the_o lust_n 〈◊〉_d flesh_n so_o do_v ahab_n and_o such_o be_v wicked_a man_n 2._o some_o arâ—â—_n another_o and_o such_o a_o slave_n be_v paul_n even_o after_o his_o actual_a conâ—â—_n for_o he_o be_v a_o slave_n against_o his_o will_n he_o desire_v to_o escape_v from_o 〈◊〉_d star_z he_o serve_v he_o unwilling_o as_o may_v be_v see_v verse_n the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v no_o more_o i_o that_o do_v it_o but_o sin_n that_o be_v original_a 〈◊〉_d tion_n that_o dwell_v in_o i_o so_o verse_n 23_o 24._o so_o rom._n 8._o 2._o he_o 〈◊〉_d have_v add_v rom._n 5._o 12._o as_o by_o one_o man_n sin_n enter_v into_o the_o 〈◊〉_d death_n by_o sin_n so_o verse_n the_o 13_o for_o until_o the_o law_n sin_n that_o be_v 〈◊〉_d ginal_a sin_n be_v in_o the_o world_n which_o the_o apostle_n prove_v 〈◊〉_d death_n be_v in_o the_o world_n till_o moses_n v._o 14._o 2._o original_a sin_n have_v the_o nature_n of_o sin_n proper_o so_o call_v 〈◊〉_d i_o prove_v thus_o 1._o because_o it_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o transgression_n of_o 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v the_o definition_n that_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n give_v of_o 〈◊〉_d per_o so_o call_v 1_o john_n 3._o 4_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d sin_n be_v the_o 〈◊〉_d gression_n of_o the_o law_n as_o we_o translate_v the_o word_n but_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v dâ—â—_n from_o alpha_n a_o privitive_a particle_n and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d lex_fw-la the_o law_n and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o want_n of_o conformity_n to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n now_o that_o original_a 〈◊〉_d be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i_o prove_v thus_o 1._o because_o it_o be_v a_o want_n of_o that_o righteousness_n which_o all_o man_n ought_v to_o â—â—ave_v 2._o â—â—ave_v vide_fw-la dr._n barlow_n exercitat_fw-la 2._o scholastical_a divine_n define_v â—â—_o to_o be_v oarentia_fw-la rectitudinis_fw-la debitae_fw-la a_o â—â—_o of_o rectitude_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v in_o â—â—_o reasonable_a creature_n and_o this_o i_o deed_n homily_n of_o the_o come_n down_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n p._n 209._o mâ—n_z of_o his_o own_o nature_n be_v fleshly_a and_o carnal_a corrupt_a and_o naught_o sinful_a and_o disobedient_a to_o god_n without_o any_o spark_n of_o goodness_n in_o he_o without_o any_o virtuous_a or_o godly_a motion_n only_o give_v to_o evil_a thought_n and_o wicked_a deed_n â—â—ight_v prove_v out_o of_o aquinas_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 82._o a._n 3._o con_v cum_fw-la originale_fw-la peccaâ—â—um_fw-la justitiae_fw-la originali_fw-la opponatur_fw-la nihâ—â—â—â—iud_fw-la
reason_n of_o its_o pride_n and_o contumacy_n neither_o can_v it_o be_v by_o reason_n of_o its_o pravity_n and_o perverseness_n the_o flesh_n say_v diodate_v be_v not_o only_o incapable_a to_o submit_v to_o god_n will_v through_o weakness_n but_o also_o through_o â—â—tural_a repugnancy_n to_o which_o may_v be_v add_v rom._n 7._o 14._o for_o 〈◊〉_d know_v that_o the_o law_n be_v spiritual_a and_o the_o law_n be_v spiritual_a because_o it_o bind_v not_o only_o all_o the_o humane_a creature_n intent_n and_o purpose_n but_o his_o whole_a force_n and_o power_n and_o all_o the_o thought_n and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d oâ—_n his_o heart_n to_o a_o holy_a inward_a obedience_n as_o well_o as_o to_o a_o outward_a complete_a conformity_n to_o the_o will_n of_o god_n whicâ—_n if_o he_o do_v as_o he_o ought_v to_o perform_v he_o shall_v be_v spiritual_a too_o aâ—â—_n free_a from_o death_n but_o i_o be_o sell_v under_o sin_n contrary_a to_o and_o averâ—â—_n from_o the_o law_n st._n paul_n after_o he_o be_v regenerate_v be_v like_o other_o man_n in_o part_n carnal_a through_o the_o proclivity_n of_o his_o nature_n to_o commit_v those_o sin_n which_o according_a to_o his_o regenerate_a part_n he_o hate_v and_o will_v not_o so_o our_o sound_n and_o learned_a divine_n expound_v the_o place_n and_o urge_v the_o follow_a verse_n to_o prove_v that_o concupiscence_n be_v proper_o a_o siâ—_n and_o in_o the_o regenerate_a after_o baptism_n 2._o concupiscence_n be_v proper_o sin_n because_o it_o be_v forbid_v in_o the_o law_n of_o god_n rom._n 7._o 7._o i_o have_v not_o know_v sin_n but_o by_o the_o law_n for_o i_o have_v not_o know_v lust_n the_o sudden_a motion_n of_o mind_n unlawful_a desire_n and_o affection_n which_o arise_v in_o the_o soul_n and_o have_v not_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o will_n as_o our_o orthodox_n divine_v expound_v the_o word_n that_o be_v to_o be_v sin_n except_o the_o law_n have_v say_v thou_o shall_v not_o covet_v where_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o concupiscence_n be_v call_v sin_n and_o that_o it_o be_v forbid_v in_o the_o law_n of_o which_o before_o to_o which_o may_v be_v add_v the_o 9th_o article_n of_o our_o church_n of_o england_n which_o say_v thus_o yet_o the_o apostle_n do_v confess_v that_o concupiscence_n and_o lust_n have_v of_o itself_o the_o nature_n of_o sin_n and_o the_o article_n say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o fault_n and_o corruption_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o every_o man_n bishop_n jeremy_n taylor_n himself_o confess_v that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o latin_a copy_n call_v vitium_fw-la naturae_fw-la which_o i_o think_v in_o moral_n be_v english_v vice_n in_o theological_o sin_n and_o if_o virtutes_fw-la ethicorum_fw-la sint_fw-la splendida_fw-la peccata_fw-la sure_a their_o vice_n be_v proprie-dicta_a peccata_fw-la which_o yet_o the_o bishop_n with_o the_o jesiâ—â—â—_n deny_v 3._o concupiscence_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n because_o we_o be_v command_v to_o put_v it_o off_o ephes_n 4._o 22_o 23_o 24._o that_o you_o put_v of_o concern_v the_o former_a conversation_n the_o old_a man_n which_o be_v corrupt_a according_a to_o the_o deceitful_a lust_n and_o be_v renew_v in_o the_o spirit_n of_o your_o mind_n and_o that_o you_o put_v on_o the_o new_a man_n which_o after_o god_n be_v create_v in_o righteousness_n and_o true_a holiness_n where_o original_a sin_n be_v call_v the_o old_a man_n as_o it_o be_v in_o 139._o in_o calvin_n pareus_n peter_n martyr_n diodate_v willet_n dr._n featley_n wilson_n in_o locum_fw-la and_o bishop_n reynolds_n of_o the_o sinfulness_n of_o sin_n p._n 139._o rom._n 6._o 6._o that_o be_v the_o body_n of_o sin_n not_o nature_n but_o our_o corrupt_a nature_n which_o we_o have_v contract_v from_o our_o old_a father_n adam_n as_o all_o our_o learned_a and_o sound_a divine_n expound_v the_o place_n and_o the_o phrase_n 4._o that_o it_o be_v proper_o sin_n i_o reason_v thus_o that_o which_o render_v person_n obnoxious_a to_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n be_v sin_n proper_o but_o original_a sin_n render_v person_n obnoxious_a to_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n ergo_fw-la original_a sin_n be_v proper_o sin_n the_o major_n be_v undeniable_a because_o nothing_o that_o be_v not_o proper_o sin_n do_v render_v we_o obnoxious_a to_o god_n wrath_n god_n be_v angry_a with_o nothing_o but_o sin_n or_o for_o sin_n the_o proper_a object_n of_o a_o christian_n hatred_n shall_v be_v sin_n and_o it_o be_v of_o god_n as_o be_v only_o contrary_a to_o his_o nature_n and_o law_n gal._n 3._o 10_o the_o minor_a may_v abundant_o be_v prove_v by_o plain_a scripture_n rom._n 5._o 12._o as_o by_o one_o man_n sin_n enter_v into_o the_o world_n and_o death_n by_o sin_n and_o so_o death_n pass_v upon_o all_o man_n for_o that_o all_o have_v sin_v and_o rom._n 6._o 23._o for_o the_o wage_n of_o sin_n be_v death_n by_o which_o in_o regard_n the_o apostle_n speak_v absolute_o without_o any_o limitation_n he_o mean_v death_n in_o general_n of_o what_o kind_n soever_o temporal_a and_o eternal_a gal._n 3._o 10._o 1_o thes_n 1._o 10._o rom._n 5._o 18._o and_o because_o bishop_n taylor_n 470._o taylor_n explanat_fw-la of_o original_a sin_n p._n 469_o 470._o deny_v it_o of_o death_n eternal_a i_o pray_v read_v what_o the_o church_n of_o england_n say_v of_o it_o in_o her_o homily_n of_o christ_n nativity_n t._n 2._o p._n 167._o and_o homily_n of_o christ_n death_n t._n 2._o part_n 2._o p._n 181._o and_o 184._o set_v down_o before_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o article_n death_n article_n man_n be_v just_o condemn_v therefore_o condemn_v to_o everlasting_a death_n p._n 103._o and_o ephes_n 2._o 3._o we_o be_v by_o nature_n the_o child_n of_o wrath_n we_o be_v not_o so_o by_o pure_a nature_n than_o we_o must_v needs_o be_v so_o by_o corrupt_a nature_n and_o that_o be_v original_a sin_n inherent_a in_o we_o child_n of_o wrath_n be_v subject_n of_o sin_n and_o through_o desert_n of_o sin_n subject_n to_o wrath_n that_o be_v the_o wrath_n of_o god_n which_o he_o have_v threaten_v against_o sinner_n for_o sin_n death_n and_z damnation_n and_o temporal_a judgement_n ephes_n 5._o 6._o because_o of_o these_o thing_n come_v the_o wrath_n of_o god_n upon_o the_o child_n of_o disobedience_n only_a child_n of_o disobedience_n be_v child_n of_o wrath_n where_o there_o be_v no_o sin_n or_o disobedience_n there_o god_n have_v no_o wrath_n and_o our_o 9th_o article_n of_o religion_n say_v plain_o that_o this_o original_a sin_n in_o every_o person_n bear_v in_o this_o world_n deserve_v god_n wrath_n and_o damnation_n and_o so_o our_o church_n baptism_n church_n question_n of_o baptism_n catechism_n say_v for_o be_v by_o nature_n bear_v in_o sin_n and_o the_o child_n of_o wrath_n and_o it_o can_v be_v understand_v of_o lust_n with_o consent_n of_o will_n for_o that_o paul_n bring_v up_o at_o the_o foot_n of_o gamaliel_n without_o doubt_n know_v to_o be_v sin_n and_o that_o also_o be_v actual_a sin_n and_o not_o original_a of_o which_o the_o article_n treat_v 2._o because_o infant_n conceive_v and_o bring_v forth_o in_o sin_n who_o never_o commit_v any_o actual_a sin_n in_o their_o own_o person_n have_v die_v as_o you_o may_v see_v in_o david_n child_n 2_o sam._n 12._o 18._o and_o experience_n daily_o show_v it_o and_o rom._n 5._o 14._o prove_v it_o nevertheless_o death_n reign_v from_o adam_n to_o moses_n even_o over_o they_o that_o have_v not_o sin_v after_o the_o similitude_n of_o adam_n transgression_n that_o be_v actual_o commit_v any_o sin_n in_o their_o own_o person_n over_o they_o that_o be_v over_o infant_n who_o sin_v not_o actual_o or_o by_o imitation_n but_o only_o by_o a_o inherent_a corruption_n of_o nature_n in_o they_o so_o our_o reverend_a divine_n a._n b._n usher_n and_o bishop_n prideaux_n locum_fw-la archbishop_z usher_v sum_n of_o christian_a religion_n p._n 143._o bishop_n prideaux_n bis_fw-la fascic_fw-la controver_n c._n 3._o q._n 3._o p._n 113._o pareus_n in_o locum_fw-la and_o many_o more_o of_o our_o sound_a divine_n as_o well_o as_o the_o ancient_a father_n expound_v the_o place_n and_o in_o the_o order_n of_o our_o burial_n it_o be_v say_v that_o by_o adâ—â—_n all_o die_n 1_o cor._n 15._o 21_o 22._o obj._n but_o it_o will_v or_o may_v be_v object_v that_o infant_n sin_v in_o adam_n in_o who_o loin_n they_o be_v and_o that_o they_o be_v punish_v with_o death_n 〈◊〉_d for_o their_o own_o inherent_a corruption_n of_o nature_n that_o be_v in_o they_o but_o for_o the_o sin_n of_o adam_n in_o who_o loin_n they_o be_v impute_v to_o they_o answ_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v 1._o that_o neither_o bellarmine_n nor_o papist_n nor_o bishop_n taylor_n nor_o any_o complete_a conformist_n in_o the_o church_n of_o englanâ—_n can_v well_o object_v this_o for_o they_o hold_v obsignificative_o council_n trid._n 5._o sec._n 5._o can._n bel._n the_o sacrament_n baptismi_fw-la c._n
ceremony_n protestant_n answer_v as_o if_o the_o inspiration_n of_o god_n do_v not_o make_v god_n the_o author_n of_o the_o fact_n as_o well_o as_o the_o command_n express_v in_o his_o word_n otherwise_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o the_o papist_n to_o conclude_v by_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o they_o have_v authority_n to_o institute_v new_a sacrifice_n and_o sacrament_n bellarmine_n reply_v and_o say_v that_o the_o congregation_n make_v a_o new_a feast_n esth_n 9_o 1._o mac._n 4._o protestant_n answer_v that_o the_o first_o be_v political_a the_o second_o be_v to_o be_v disallow_v bellarmine_n say_v the_o apostle_n institute_v a_o new_a ceremony_n act._n 15._o protestant_n answer_v that_o there_o be_v no_o new_a ceremony_n institute_v but_o a_o respect_n to_o scandal_n in_o tollerate_v a_o old_a ceremony_n bellarmine_n say_v the_o church_n may_v institute_v some_o thing_n and_o ceremony_n be_v not_o repugnant_a to_o the_o gospel_n neither_o have_v the_o lord_n forbid_v that_o we_o shall_v add_v no_o ceremony_n for_o the_o more_o commodious_a and_o profitable_a administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n protestant_n answer_v 1._o the_o church_n can_v appoint_v any_o new_a thing_n by_o her_o own_o authority_n 2_o carnal_a ceremony_n void_a of_o the_o spirit_n as_o all_o humane_a ceremony_n be_v be_v repugnant_a 1598._o hildersham_n prove_v from_o job_n 4._o 23._o that_o humane_a ceremony_n be_v forbid_v in_o the_o gospel_n in_o loc_n bishop_n andrews_n in_o command_n 2._o p._n 263_o or_o 255._o dr._n reynolds_n conference_n with_o hart_n c._n 8._o d._n 4._o p._n 565._o john_n launder_v thomas_n iveson_n john_n den_o martyr_n profess_v that_o they_o believe_v that_o the_o ceremony_n use_v here_o in_o q._n mary_n day_n be_v naught_o vain_a superfluous_a superstitious_a which_o they_o seal_v with_o their_o blood_n fox_n his_o book_n of_o martyr_n p._n 1593._o 1594_o 1595_o 1598._o to_o the_o perfection_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n 3._o humane_a ceremony_n can_v make_v â—o_o more_o to_o the_o commodious_a and_o profitable_a administration_n of_o christ_n sacrament_n as_o they_o be_v administer_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n than_o the_o decree_n of_o faith_n make_v by_o man_n do_v make_v more_o commodious_o to_o illustrate_v the_o faith_n reveal_v by_o christ_n what_o shall_v we_o think_v that_o certain_a new_a man_n have_v a_o better_a insight_n and_o know_v better_o what_o ceremony_n be_v to_o be_v use_v in_o baptism_n than_o the_o holy_a apostle_n and_o christ_n himself_o so_o of_o the_o supper_n too_o bellarmine_n say_v that_o ceremony_n iustitute_v by_o the_o church_n can_v be_v omit_v without_o sin_n yea_o not_o without_o scandal_n protestant_n answer_v there_o can_v be_v institute_v religious_a ceremony_n by_o the_o church_n without_o sin_n and_o therefore_o they_o may_v be_v omit_v without_o sin_n and_o aught_o to_o be_v omit_v 4._o that_o we_o can_v full_o and_o perfect_o perform_v all_o that_o the_o law_n of_o god_n require_v for_o christ_n say_v plain_o that_o when_o we_o have_v do_v all_o we_o can_v do_v we_o be_v unprofitable_a servant_n which_o show_v that_o we_o can_v perfect_o keep_v the_o law_n for_o if_o we_o can_v we_o shall_v be_v profitable_a servant_n get_v thereby_o much_o glory_n to_o god_n and_o everlasting_a life_n to_o ourselves_o do_v this_o and_o thou_o shall_v live_v and_o the_o homily_n of_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n t._n 2._o part_n 2._o pâ—82_n â—82_z say_v our_o act_n and_o deed_n be_v full_a of_o imperfectness_n and_o infirmity_n and_o therefore_o nothing_o worthy_a of_o themselves_o to_o stir_v god_n to_o any_o favour_n much_o less_o to_o challenge_v that_o glory_n that_o be_v due_a to_o christ_n act_n and_o merit_n and_o again_o in_o the_o same_o page_n it_o say_v thus_o of_o adam_n after_o his_o fall_n he_o can_v not_o keep_v the_o law_n neither_o if_o adam_n and_o his_o posterity_n have_v be_v able_a to_o satisfy_v and_o fulfil_v the_o law_n perfect_o in_o love_a god_n above_o all_o thing_n and_o their_o neighbour_n as_o themselves_o than_o shall_v they_o have_v easy_o quench_v the_o lord_n wrath_n and_o escape_v the_o horrible_a sentence_n of_o eternal_a death_n for_o it_o be_v write_v do_v this_o and_o thou_o shall_v live_v that_o be_v fulfil_v my_o commandment_n keep_v thyself_o upright_o and_o perfect_a in_o they_o according_a to_o my_o will_n than_o thou_o shall_v live_v and_o not_o die_v but_o such_o be_v the_o frailty_n of_o mankind_n after_o his_o fall_n such_o be_v his_o weakness_n that_o he_o can_v not_o walk_v upright_o in_o god_n commandment_n though_o he_o will_v never_o so_o fain_o but_o daily_o and_o hourly_o fall_v from_o his_o bind_a duty_n offend_v the_o lord_n his_o god_n divers_a way_n to_o the_o great_a increase_n of_o his_o condemnation_n all_o be_v go_v astray_o our_o frailty_n be_v such_o that_o we_o can_v never_o of_o ourselves_o fulfil_v the_o law_n according_a to_o that_o the_o law_n require_v and_o our_o 15_o article_n of_o doctrine_n say_v thus_o that_o all_o we_o the_o rest_n that_o be_v beside_o christ_n although_o baptize_v and_o bear_v again_o in_o christ_n yet_o offend_v in_o many_o thing_n and_o if_o we_o say_v we_o have_v no_o sin_n we_o deceive_v ourselves_o and_o the_o truth_n be_v not_o in_o we_o yea_o the_o pope_n doctrine_n viz._n that_o mere_a man_n since_o adam_n fall_n can_v in_o this_o life_n perfect_o fulfil_v god_n whole_a moral_a law_n be_v not_o only_o contrary_a to_o sacred_a scripture_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o her_o homily_n and_o article_n but_o also_o her_o book_n of_o common_a prayer_n as_o to_o the_o lords-prayer_n wherein_o christ_n teach_v his_o holy_a apostle_n and_o all_o god_n child_n to_o say_v every_o day_n forgive_v we_o our_o trespass_n to_o our_o commoâ—_n general_a confession_n we_o have_v err_v and_o stray_v from_o thy_o way_n like_v lose_v sheep_n we_o have_v follow_v too_o much_o the_o device_n and_o desire_n of_o our_o own_o heart_n we_o have_v offend_v against_o thy_o holy_a law_n we_o have_v leave_v undo_v those_o thing_n we_o ought_v to_o have_v do_v and_o we_o have_v do_v those_o thing_n we_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v do_v and_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o prayer_n after_o every_o commandment_n for_o pardon_n of_o sin_n commit_v against_o it_o lord_n have_v mercy_n upon_o we_o yea_o the_o litany_n may_v be_v bring_v against_o papist_n in_o this_o point_n and_o prov._n 7._o 20._o rom._n 7._o 15._o 17_o 18_o 20_o 23_o 24_o 1_o joh._n 1._o 8_o 9_o 10._o and_o contrary_a also_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o harmony_n of_o confession_n sect._n 4._o and_o the_o 43_o article_n of_o religion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o ireland_n and_o the_o four_o article_n of_o the_o 16_o chapter_n of_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n of_o scotland_n yea_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n i_o believe_v will_v never_o be_v able_a to_o overthrow_v that_o faith_n in_o that_o confession_n make_v by_o that_o assembly_n heâ—â—_n what_o shelford_n serm._n p._n 121_o 127_o 136_o 139_o 147._o and_o white_a bishop_n of_o eli_n on_o the_o sabbath_n p._n 157._o say_v for_o man_n ability_n to_o fulfil_v the_o law_n against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o what_o shelford_n say_v for_o work_n of_o supererogation_n serm._n p._n 184._o may_v be_v see_v in_o laudensium_fw-la autocatacrisis_fw-la p_o 70_o 71._o and_o what_o bishop_n forbes_n say_v in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr justificatione_n may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o supplement_n thereunto_o p._n 300._o and_o what_o dr._n patrick_n say_v may_v be_v see_v in_o his_o parable_n of_o the_o pilgrim_n p._n 324._o who_o there_o say_v thus_o it_o be_v true_a we_o be_v not_o tie_v to_o that_o which_o we_o can_v do_v but_o yet_o the_o flesh_n will_v sometime_o juggle_v and_o complain_v of_o impotence_n when_o there_o be_v nothing_o hinder_v it_o but_o sloth_n this_o be_v bellarmine_n argument_n de_fw-fr observatione_fw-la legis_fw-la c._n 7._o si_fw-la praecepta_fw-la etc._n etc._n if_o the_o precept_n be_v impossible_a than_o they_o oblige_v none_o to_o this_o argument_n dr._n ames_n give_v this_o answer_n 191._o dr._n ames_n his_o bellar._n enervatus_fw-la t._n 3._o c._n 7._o p._n 191._o 1._o that_o this_o argument_n do_v not_o prove_v that_o the_o law_n be_v more_o possible_a to_o be_v kepâ—_n by_o believer_n than_o by_o unbeliever_n by_o the_o just_a than_o by_o the_o unjust_a 2._o that_o the_o obligation_n to_o keep_v the_o law_n be_v not_o take_v away_o by_o the_o impossibility_n that_o flow_v from_o our_o fault_n to_o which_o i_o shall_v say_v but_o thus_o that_o the_o word_n imply_v as_o they_o may_v well_o be_v take_v one_o or_o both_o of_o these_o error_n 1._o that_o man_n now_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o keep_v the_o moral_a law_n of_o god_n or_o 2._o that_o it_o
do_v great_a injury_n to_o christ_n because_o 1._o by_o this_o mean_a christ_n be_v not_o a_o perfect_a redeemer_n 2._o he_o be_v not_o our_o only_a redeemer_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o 1_o tim._n 2._o 5._o 3._o he_o be_v not_o a_o satisfactory_a redeemer_n but_o man_n himself_o must_v suffer_v and_o thereby_o make_v satisfaction_n to_o god_n himself_o else_o he_o can_v not_o be_v save_v 4._o he_o shall_v not_o purge_v we_o by_o himself_o from_o all_o our_o sin_n heb._n 1._o 3._o but_o we_o ourselves_o must_v do_v it_o in_o part_n at_o least_o by_o suffer_v temporal_a punishment_n in_o purgatory_n 5._o frustra_fw-la fit_a per_fw-la plura_fw-la quod_fw-la fieri_fw-la potest_fw-la per_fw-la pauciora_fw-la that_o be_v vain_o do_v by_o many_o that_o may_v be_v do_v by_o a_o few_o christ_n be_v and_o be_v able_a to_o save_v we_o alone_o and_o by_o himself_o he_o be_v mighty_a to_o save_v â—sal_n 63._o 1._o he_o need_v not_o the_o help_n of_o man_n and_o therefore_o he_o tread_v the_o wine-press_n alone_o isa_n 63._o 3._o and_o of_o the_o people_n there_o be_v none_o with_o i_o 6._o bellarmine_n as_o dr._n ames_n show_v notwithstanding_o his_o fair_a pretence_n ascribe_v the_o satisfaction_n 210._o bellarm._n enervat_fw-la t._n 2._o l._n 5._o c._n 2._o p._n 210._o make_v to_o god_n to_o man_n una_fw-la tantum_fw-la est_fw-la actualis_fw-la satisfactio_fw-la &_o ea_fw-la est_fw-la nostra_fw-la that_o be_v there_o be_v but_o only_o one_o satisfaction_n and_o that_o be_v we_o 7._o though_o christ_n do_v work_v in_o we_o by_o his_o spirit_n yet_o that_o do_v not_o enable_v we_o by_o suffer_v temporal_a punishment_n to_o make_v satisfaction_n unto_o god_n 8._o bellarmine_n bold_a assertion_n that_o by_o christ_n satisfaction_n we_o have_v grace_n to_o satisfy_v divine_a justice_n be_v like_o that_o before_o mention_v that_o christ_n merit_v that_o we_o may_v merit_v without_o any_o ground_n at_o all_o in_o canonical_a scripture_n which_o say_v that_o christ_n by_o himself_o not_o by_o we_o purge_v our_o sin_n heb._n 1._o 3._o and_o that_o god_n lay_v on_o he_o not_o on_o we_o the_o chastisement_n of_o our_o peace_n and_o that_o with_o his_o stripe_n not_o with_o our_o own_o be_v we_o heal_v isa_n 53._o 5._o what_o bishop_n montague_n bishop_n maxwell_n and_o bishop_n andrews_n in_o his_o strictura_fw-la be_v make_v to_o say_v after_o he_o be_v dead_a concern_v offering_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_z dow_z and_o pocklington_n have_v write_v may_v be_v see_v in_o laudeâ—_n sium_fw-la autocatacrisis_fw-la c._n 5._o p._n 81_o 82._o and_o lest_o any_o shall_v be_v deceive_v by_o they_o i_o pray_v read_v dr._n ames_n his_o bellarminus_n enervatus_fw-la t._n 4._o l._n 5._o c._n 1_o 2._o where_o you_o will_v find_v bellarmine_n and_o these_o man_n argument_n for_o purgatory_n answer_v art_fw-la fourteen_o that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n successive_o 81._o bellar._n t._n 1._o l._n 3._o c._n de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la bishop_n montague_n gag_n c._n 10._o p._n 74._o appeal_v p._n 141._o a._n b._n laud_v check_v bishop_n hall_n for_o call_v the_o pope_n of_o rome_n antichrist_n and_o command_v he_o to_o expunge_v it_o out_o of_o his_o book_n for_o episcopacy_n vide_fw-la dr._n heylin_n cyp._n angl._n l._n 4._o p._n 406._o dr_n heylin_n say_v as_o the_o papist_n do_v that_o the_o pope_n can_v be_v antichrist_n for_o antichrist_n must_v be_v a_o single_a person_n a_o jew_n and_o must_v kill_v enoch_n and_o elias_n col._n of_o schism_n pag._n 81._o or_o the_o papcy_n be_v not_o the_o antichrist_n of_o which_o the_o sacred_a scripture_n write_v this_o i_o renounce_v 1._o because_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n homil._n of_o good_a work_n t._n 1._o part_n 3._o p._n 38._o it_o give_v honour_n to_o god_n for_o give_v to_o king_n henry_n the_o eight_o the_o knowledge_n of_o his_o word_n and_o a_o earnest_a affection_n to_o seek_v his_o glory_n and_o to_o put_v away_o all_o such_o superstitious_a and_o pharisaical_a sect_n by_o antichrist_n invent_v and_o set_v up_o against_o the_o true_a word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o glory_n of_o his_o name_n and_o homily_n of_o obedience_n part_v 3_o pag._n 76._o it_o say_v thus_o but_o concern_v the_o usurp_v power_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n which_o he_o most_o wrongful_o challenge_v as_o the_o successor_n of_o christ_n and_o peter_n we_o may_v easy_o perceive_v how_o false_a feign_a and_o forge_v it_o be_v not_o only_o by_o that_o it_o have_v no_o sufficient_a ground_n in_o holy_a scripture_n but_o also_o by_o the_o fruit_n and_o doctrine_n thereof_o and_o in_o the_o same_o page_n it_o say_v thus_o he_o ought_v rather_o to_o be_v call_v antichrist_n and_o the_o successor_n of_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n than_o christ_n vicar_n and_o peter_n successor_n and_o in_o homily_n of_o wilful_a rebellion_n part_v 6._o pag._n 316._o the_o pope_n or_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v call_v the_o babylonical_a beast_n of_o rome_n and_o part_v 5._o p._n 309._o of_o the_o same_o it_o be_v say_v that_o christ_n express_o forbid_v his_o apostle_n and_o by_o they_o the_o whole_a clergy_n all_o princely_a dominion_n over_o people_n and_o nation_n and_o he_o and_o his_o holy_a apostle_n likewise_o namely_o peter_n and_o paul_n do_v forbid_v unto_o all_o ecclesiastical_a minister_n dominion_n over_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n and_o indeed_o while_o the_o ecclesiastical_a minister_n continue_v in_o that_o order_n that_o be_v in_o christ_n word_n prescribe_v unto_o they_o and_o in_o christian_a kingdom_n keep_v themselves_o obedient_a to_o their_o prince_n as_o the_o holy_a scripture_n do_v teach_v they_o both_o be_v christ_n church_n clear_a from_o ambition_n emulation_n and_o contention_n and_o the_o state_n of_o christian_a kingdom_n less_o subject_a unto_o tumult_n and_o rebellion_n but_o soon_o after_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v by_o his_o intolerable_a ambition_n challenge_v to_o be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n he_o become_v at_o once_o the_o spoiler_n and_o destroyer_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n and_o of_o the_o christian_a empire_n and_o all_o christian_a kingdom_n as_o a_o universal_a tyrant_n over_o all_o wherefore_o let_v all_o good_a subject_n know_v these_o special_a instrument_n and_o minister_n of_o the_o devil_n to_o the_o stir_v up_o of_o all_o rebellion_n avoid_v and_o flee_v they_o the_o pestilent_a suggestion_n of_o all_o usurper_n and_o their_o adherent_n and_o embrace_v all_o obedience_n to_o god_n and_o their_o natural_a prince_n that_o they_o may_v enjoy_v god_n blessing_n and_o their_o prince_n favour_n homily_n against_o wilful_a rebellion_n pag._n 310._o and_o whosoever_o deni_v this_o doctrine_n that_o faith_n alone_o justifi_v be_v not_o to_o be_v account_v a_o christian_a man_n nor_o a_o setter_n forth_o of_o god_n glory_n but_o for_o a_o adversary_n to_o christ_n that_o be_v a_o antichrist_n and_o his_o gospel_n and_o for_o a_o setter_n forth_o of_o man_n vain_a glory_n homily_n of_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n pag._n 16_o 17._o and_o in_o the_o same_o page_n thus_o that_o be_v the_o great_a arrogance_n and_o presumption_n of_o man_n that_o antichrist_n can_v set_v up_o against_o god_n to_o affirm_v that_o a_o man_n may_v by_o his_o own_o work_n take_v away_o and_o purge_v his_o own_o sin_n and_o justify_v himself_o again_o in_o the_o prayer_n appoint_v for_o the_o five_o of_o november_n set_v forth_o by_o authority_n of_o parliament_n 3._o jacob._n c._n 1._o it_o be_v pray_v thus_o root_n out_o that_o antichristian_a and_o babylonical_a sect._n 1â—_n the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o her_o homily_n against_o the_o peril_n of_o idolatry_n part_v 3._o p._n 70._o say_v thus_o the_o prophet_n daniel_n c._n 11_o declare_v such_o sumptuous_a deck_v of_o image_n with_o gold_n silver_z and_o precious_a stone_n to_o be_v a_o token_n of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n who_o as_o the_o prophet_n show_v shall_v be_v adore_v as_o god_n with_o such_o thing_n dr._n heylin_n introd_a to_o his_o cyp._n angl._n p._n 1â—_n which_o say_v of_o jerusalem_n down_o with_o it_o down_o with_o it_o even_o to_o the_o ground_n etc._n etc._n and_o to_o this_o end_n strengthen_v the_o hand_n of_o our_o gracious_a king_n the_o nobles_z and_o magistrate_n of_o the_o land_n with_o judgement_n and_o justice_n to_o cut_v off_o these_o worker_n of_o iniquity_n who_o religion_n be_v rebellion_n who_o faith_n be_v faction_n who_o practice_n be_v murder_v of_o soul_n and_o body_n and_o to_o root_v they_o out_o of_o the_o confine_n of_o this_o kingdom_n and_o dr._n heylin_n himself_o who_o be_v no_o small_a friend_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o popery_n say_v thus_o that_o in_o the_o book_n of_o homily_n be_v some_o hard_a expression_n against_o the_o pope_n but_o none_o more_o hard_a than_o those_o in_o the_o public_a litany_n
add_v further_o that_o it_o be_v evident_a by_o gal._n 1._o 18_o that_o after_o three_o year_n after_o paul_n return_v from_o arabia_n he_o return_v to_o damascus_n which_o may_v be_v 〈◊〉_d or_o seven_o year_n after_o christ_n death_n for_o papist_n write_v that_o pâ—â—_n be_v convert_v the_o 20_o year_n of_o tiberius_n the_o emperor_n which_o be_v the_o second_o year_n after_o christ_n death_n as_o they_o themselves_o reckon_v and_o he_o go_v after_o he_o receive_v his_o sight_n to_o damascus_n and_o then_o preach_v jesus_n christ_n act._n 9_o 19_o 20_o 22._o and_o thence_o go_v into_o arabia_n and_o thence_o return_v to_o damascus_n again_o and_o there_o preaâ—â—ched_v and_o then_o after_o three_o year_n he_o go_v up_o to_o jerusalem_n to_o sâ—â—_n peter_n and_o abode_n with_o he_o fifteen_o day_n which_o can_v not_o be_v 〈◊〉_d above_o six_o year_n after_o christ_n death_n then_o fourteen_o year_n after_o that_o paul_n with_o barnabas_n go_v up_o from_o antioch_n to_o jerusalem_n thâ—â—_n be_v fourteen_o year_n after_o paul_n conversion_n as_o cornelius_n a_o lapide_fw-la wiâ—â—_n have_v it_o but_o other_o think_v it_o be_v fourteen_o yeaâ—â—_n after_o his_o 96._o his_o dr._n lightfoot'_v harmony_n p._n 96._o first_o go_v up_o to_o jerusalem_n to_o sâ—â—_n peter_n which_o must_v needs_o be_v nineteen_o or_o twenâ—â—_o year_n aâ—_n least_o after_o christ_n death_n other_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v to_o the_o council_n of_o jerusalem_n which_o be_v as_o jerom_n say_v eighteen_o year_n after_o christ_n death_n where_o peter_n be_v the_o first_o but_o not_o the_o conclusive_a speaker_n act._n 15._o and_o then_o and_o there_o it_o be_v agree_v among_o they_o that_o paul_n and_o barnabas_n shall_v be_v the_o apostle_n of_o the_o gentile_n and_o peter_n and_o james_n of_o the_o jew_n gal._n 2._o 9_o and_o that_o after_o this_o peter_n come_v down_o to_o antioch_n as_o onuphrius_n affirm_v ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la and_o that_o then_o paul_n reprove_v he_o to_o his_o face_n for_o dissemble_v which_o clear_o confute_v eusebius_n his_o story_n of_o st._n peter_n be_v bishop_n seven_o year_n at_o antioch_n before_o the_o second_o or_o three_o year_n of_o claudius_n papist_n say_v that_o the_o council_n be_v hold_v the_o nine_o year_n of_o claudius_n and_o that_o that_o very_a year_n he_o banish_v the_o jew_n out_o of_o rome_n and_o that_o then_o peter_n by_o the_o counsel_n of_o god_n come_v from_o thence_o 2._o thence_o if_o peter_n have_v then_o come_v from_o rome_n and_o upon_o such_o a_o account_n it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o some_o mention_n will_v have_v be_v make_v of_o it_o in_o sacred_a writ_n as_o well_o as_o of_o aquilla_n '_o s_o and_o priscilla_n '_o s_z act._n 18._o 2._o to_o jerusalem_n but_o this_o they_o do_v not_o prove_v by_o good_a evidence_n affirmantis_fw-la est_fw-la probare_fw-la they_o that_o affirm_v that_o peter_n be_v at_o rome_n must_v prove_v it_o i_o have_v prove_v that_o peter_n be_v at_o jerusalem_n and_o the_o coast_n thereabouts_o above_o 20_o year_n after_o christ_n death_n than_o he_o can_v not_o be_v at_o rome_n the_o second_o or_o three_o year_n of_o claudius_n as_o they_o say_v but_o prove_v not_o cornelius_n a_o lapide_fw-la say_v that_o from_o christ_n death_n to_o peter_n death_n which_o be_v the_o last_o year_n of_o nero_n there_o 7._o chron._n actuum_fw-la apostolorum_fw-la p._n 7._o be_v but_o 36_o year_n above_o 20_o of_o which_o year_n i_o have_v prove_v peter_n to_o be_v elsewhere_o then_o it_o be_v undeniable_o true_a that_o he_o sit_v not_o seven_o year_n bishop_n at_o antioch_n and_o 25_o year_n bishop_n at_o rome_n for_o there_o remain_v but_o 16_o year_n at_o the_o most_o in_o which_o time_n it_o will_v be_v difficult_a if_o not_o impossible_a to_o prove_v that_o peter_n be_v at_o rome_n that_o peter_n be_v not_o at_o rome_n i_o offer_v these_o argument_n 1._o paul_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n write_v in_o the_o three_o of_o nero_n reign_n say_v some_o other_o say_v it_o be_v write_v in_o the_o 13_o of_o claudius_n in_o which_o peter_n say_v papist_n sit_v bishop_n 432_o cent._n 1._o l._n 2._o c._n 10._o p._n 432_o of_o rome_n salute_v many_o saint_n but_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o st._n peter_n who_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a he_o will_v not_o have_v neglect_v if_o he_o have_v be_v there_o bishop_n 2._o when_o paul_n be_v at_o rome_n he_o write_v to_o those_o that_o be_v abroad_o and_o make_v mention_n of_o several_a particular_a fellow-labourer_n and_o yet_o he_o make_v not_o mention_v of_o peter_n yea_o though_o he_o make_v mention_n of_o the_o salutation_n of_o aristarchus_n and_o mâ—rcus_n one_o who_o they_o say_v be_v at_o rome_n with_o peter_n jesus_n call_v justus_n one_o of_o the_o circumcision_n and_o epaphras_n and_o st._n luke_n the_o belove_a physician_n who_o write_v the_o gospel_n and_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o demas_n who_o afterward_o forsake_v he_o though_o i_o say_v he_o remember_v these_o man_n salutation_n to_o the_o colossian_n yet_o not_o one_o word_n of_o or_o from_o peter_n col_n 4._o 10_o 11_o 12_o 14._o and_o when_o he_o write_v to_o timothy_n from_o rome_n a_o little_a before_o his_o death_n he_o say_v to_o he_o eubulus_n greet_v thou_o and_o pudens_n and_o linus_n who_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o first_o bishop_n of_o rome_n that_o be_v pastor_n of_o the_o church_n there_o and_o claudia_n and_o all_o the_o brethren_n yet_o no_o remembrance_n from_o peter_n to_o he_o though_o he_o have_v be_v at_o rome_n and_o can_v not_o but_o be_v acquaint_v with_o peter_n if_o he_o have_v be_v there_o 2_o tim._n 4._o 21._o so_o in_o his_o epistle_n from_o rome_n to_o philemon_n vers_n 23_o 24._o he_o say_v thus_o there_o salute_v thou_o epaphras_n my_o fellow-labourer_n in_o christ_n jesus_n marcus_n aristarchus_n demas_n and_o lucas_n my_o fellow-labourer_n yet_o not_o a_o word_n of_o peter_n 3._o paul_n mention_v his_o fellow-worker_n unto_o the_o kingdom_n of_o goâ—_n name_v aristarchus_n marcus_n and_o jesus_n who_o be_v call_v justus_n say_v thus_o these_o be_v my_o fellow-worker_n unto_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n which_o have_v be_v a_o comfort_n to_o i_o but_o not_o a_o word_n of_o peter_n yea_o if_o he_o have_v be_v there_o bishop_n of_o rome_n former_o it_o be_v charitable_a to_o conceive_v that_o he_o will_v have_v write_v to_o the_o church_n at_o rome_n in_o paul_n '_o s_o behalf_n but_o not_o a_o word_n of_o any_o such_o matter_n they_o say_v that_o they_o hear_v not_o any_o thing_n concern_v he_o act._n 28._o 21._o 4._o paul_n at_o rome_n write_v to_o timothy_n tell_v he_o thus_o at_o my_o first_o answer_n no_o man_n stand_v with_o i_o but_o all_o man_n forsake_v i_o 2_o tim._n 4._o 16._o now_o if_o peter_n have_v be_v there_o and_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o they_o say_v he_o be_v it_o be_v not_o probable_a that_o he_o will_v have_v forsake_v he_o especial_o have_v have_v such_o a_o check_n for_o his_o first_o deny_v of_o his_o lord_n and_o master_n 5._o when_o paul_n be_v bring_v prisoner_n to_o rome_n luke_n in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n act._n 28._o tell_v we_o that_o he_o be_v receive_v of_o the_o brethren_n yet_o make_v no_o mention_n at_o all_o of_o peter_n though_o cornelius_n a_o lapide_fw-la tell_v we_o that_o claudius_n 5._o actuum_fw-la apostolorum_fw-la chron._n p._n 5._o his_o decree_n for_o banish_v the_o jew_n be_v revoke_v the_o first_o year_n of_o nero_n this_o be_v they_o say_v the_o three_o but_o diodate_v say_v it_o be_v the_o ten_o or_o eleven_o year_n of_o nero_n '_o s_o reign_n iâ—_n which_o time_n peter_n may_v have_v return_v to_o rome_n at_o lest_o once_o in_o tâ—â—_n year_n he_o may_v have_v visit_v his_o church_n there_o and_o st._n paul_n too_o to_o who_o he_o have_v give_v the_o right_a hand_n of_o fellowship_n in_o a_o more_o emiâ—â—â—â—_n and_o more_o dangerous_a place_n than_o rome_n even_o at_o jerusalem_n 6._o after_o paul_n have_v be_v at_o rome_n three_o day_n he_o send_v for_o the_o chief_a of_o the_o jew_n and_o when_o they_o come_v to_o his_o lodging_n he_o give_v they_o a_o account_n of_o his_o be_v bring_v prisoner_n there_o which_o if_o saint_n peter_n have_v be_v there_o it_o be_v very_o likely_a he_o will_v have_v know_v and_o tell_v they_o yea_o if_o he_o have_v be_v former_o bishop_n of_o rome_n though_o he_o have_v be_v at_o jerusalem_n or_o antioch_n or_o thereabouts_o he_o will_v have_v send_v they_o notice_n of_o it_o either_o by_o letter_n or_o by_o word_n by_o some_o one_o of_o the_o brethren_n but_o that_o they_o deny_v act._n 28._o 21._o 7._o they_o desire_v to_o hear_v what_o he_o think_v for_o as_o concern_v this_o sect_n we_o know_v that_o it_o be_v every_o where_o speak_v against_o and_o they_o
appoint_v he_o a_o dâ—y_n to_o hear_v he_o of_o it_o to_o who_o he_o expound_v and_o testify_v the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n persuade_v they_o concern_v jesus_n christ_n both_o out_o of_o the_o law_n and_o out_o of_o the_o prophet_n from_o morning_n till_o night_n act._n 28._o 21_o 22_o 23._o now_o have_v peter_n who_o be_v the_o apostle_n of_o the_o circumcision_n be_v there_o at_o rome_n then_o or_o before_o no_o doubt_n but_o he_o will_v have_v teach_v his_o own_o countryman_n the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n and_o manifest_v out_o of_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o messiah_n before_o paul_n come_v there_o but_o they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o very_a foundation_n of_o christianity_n and_o talk_v of_o it_o as_o of_o a_o strange_a thing_n a_o new_a sect_n and_o much_o talk_v against_o and_o if_o he_o have_v be_v there_o then_o this_o have_v be_v a_o fit_a time_n for_o he_o to_o have_v join_v with_o st._n paul_n in_o preach_v jesus_n christ_n but_o we_o read_v of_o none_o of_o all_o this_o in_o sacred_a scripture_n 8._o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o peter_n '_o s_z join_v with_o paul_n in_o any_o of_o his_o epistle_n write_v from_o rome_n though_o he_o mention_v timothy_n to_o philemon_n to_o the_o colossian_n to_o the_o philippian_n if_o peter_n have_v be_v then_o at_o rome_n and_o bishop_n there_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o paul_n will_v have_v get_v his_o hand_n or_o name_n or_o commendation_n to_o some_o one_o or_o other_o of_o these_o epistle_n that_o be_v thence_o write_v now_o put_v all_o these_o thing_n together_o and_o it_o will_v manifest_o appear_v that_o peter_n do_v not_o sit_v bishop_n so_o long_o as_o papist_n say_v he_o do_v &_o it_o will_v most_o probable_o appear_v that_o he_o be_v never_o at_o rome_n object_n but_o they_o say_v that_o peter_n come_v to_o rome_n again_o the_o twelve_o year_n of_o nero_n and_o that_o then_o also_o 7._o cornel._n a_o lapid_n chron._n act._n apostol_n p._n 7._o paul_n return_v thither_o also_o and_o that_o they_o both_o restore_v the_o church_n there_o that_o be_v fall_v away_o by_o reason_n of_o nero_n '_o s_o persecution_n answ_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v thus_o 1._o that_o this_o be_v only_o say_v but_o not_o prove_v 〈◊〉_d that_o this_o be_v a_o very_a improbable_a story_n for_o 1._o it_o be_v improbable_a that_o peter_n who_o forsake_v rome_n as_o soon_o as_o ever_o claudius_n his_o decree_n for_o banishment_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v publish_v for_o fear_v of_o lose_v his_o life_n shall_v after_o nero_n bloody_a persecution_n be_v begin_v adventure_n to_o return_v to_o rome_n 2._o it_o be_v most_o probable_a that_o paul_n this_o year_n or_o rather_o after_o it_o write_v his_o second_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n in_o which_o he_o tell_v he_o thus_o i_o 〈◊〉_d now_o ready_a to_o be_v offer_v and_o the_o time_n of_o my_o departure_n be_v at_o hand_n i_o have_v fight_v a_o good_a fight_n henceforth_o there_o be_v lay_v up_o for_o i_o a_o crown_n of_o righteousness_n etc._n etc._n do_v thy_o diligence_n to_o come_v short_o to_o i_o do_v thy_o diligence_n to_o come_v before_o winter_n 2_o tim._n 4._o 6_o 7_o 8_o 9_o 21._o yet_o in_o this_o epistle_n be_v no_o mention_n of_o peter_n though_o as_o be_v observe_v before_o eâ—bulus_n pudens_n linus_n claudia_n and_o all_o the_o brethren_n salute_v he_o and_o he_o make_v mention_n of_o only_a luke_n that_o be_v with_o he_o and_o how_o other_o be_v dispose_v of_o as_o there_o be_v to_o be_v see_v and_o if_o peter_n have_v be_v there_o he_o will_v not_o have_v send_v for_o mark_n also_o and_o give_v that_o reason_n he_o do_v for_o he_o be_v profitable_a to_o i_o for_o the_o ministry_n will_v not_o peter_n have_v do_v more_o that_o way_n than_o mark_v if_o he_o have_v be_v there_o obj._n but_o peter_n be_v at_o babylon_n and_o there_o write_v his_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o disperse_a jew_n 1_o pet._n 5._o 13._o the_o church_n that_o be_v at_o babylon_n salâ—teth_v you_o now_o by_o babylon_n he_o mean_v rome_n as_o cornelius_n a_o lapiâ—â—_n hart_n and_o other_o papist_n expound_v the_o place_n and_o that_o because_o rome_n be_v by_o the_o father_n and_o our_o protestant_a writer_n call_v babylon_n in_o the_o revelation_n of_o john_n rev._n 17_o &_o 18._o chap._n answ_n to_o this_o learned_a dr._n reynolds_n give_v a_o full_a large_a and_o learned_a answer_n but_o i_o answer_v etc._n conference_n with_o hart_n c._n 6._o d._n 3._o p._n 262_o 263_o etc._n etc._n brief_o thus_o that_o in_o sacred_a scripure_a we_o read_v of_o babylon_n 1._o literal_a 2._o mystical_a babylon_n literal_a be_v babylon_n in_o caldea_n where_o the_o israelite_n be_v in_o ancient_a time_n carry_v captive_a and_o this_o babylon_n most_o of_o oâ—â—_n learned_a man_n do_v here_o understand_v by_o peter_n babylon_n the_o church_n thâ—â—_n be_v at_o babylon_n in_o caldea_n here_o peter_n they_o say_v be_v when_o he_o wroâ—â—_n his_o first_o epistle_n but_o other_o say_v he_o be_v in_o babylon_n in_o egypt_n which_o be_v call_v cairo_n and_o that_o there_o he_o write_v his_o first_o epistle_n and_o thâ—â—_n thence_o he_o send_v mark_n to_o alexandria_n in_o egypt_n and_o that_o he_o be_v the_o first_o bishop_n that_o be_v congregational_a or_o parochial_a pastor_n there_o for_o there_o be_v no_o diocesan_n bishop_n then_o one_o of_o these_o two_o without_o doubt_n he_o be_v at_o but_o that_o he_o be_v at_o rome_n babylon_n mystical_a be_v improbable_a as_o i_o have_v prove_v before_o and_o that_o peter_n shall_v call_v rome_n babylon_n there_o be_v no_o reason_n give_v and_o there_o be_v no_o need_n for_o he_o to_o disguise_v the_o name_n of_o rome_n with_o the_o mystical_a nnme_n of_o babylon_n as_o there_o be_v afterward_o for_o st._n john_n if_o he_o have_v be_v at_o rome_n he_o may_v without_o any_o danger_n and_o he_o will_v without_o doubt_n have_v say_v plain_o if_o he_o have_v be_v bishop_n there_o as_o they_o say_v he_o then_o be_v the_o church_n that_o be_v at_o rome_n salute_v you_o here_o by_o the_o way_n take_v notice_n that_o papist_n to_o prove_v peter_n at_o rome_n do_v confess_v that_o rome_n be_v that_o wicked_a babylon_n the_o mother_n of_o harlot_n and_o all_o abomination_n design_v to_o destruction_n which_o be_v a_o good_a argument_n against_o themselves_o but_o i_o deny_v this_o consequence_n peter_n be_v at_o babylon_n therefore_o he_o be_v at_o rome_n obj._n but_o by_o babylon_n papias_n the_o apostle_n scholar_n do_v say_v be_v mean_v rome_n as_o eusebius_n say_v hist_o l._n 2._o c._n 25._o and_o jerom_n de_fw-fr viris_fw-la illustribus_fw-la answ_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v 1._o that_o eusebius_n be_v a_o arrian_n have_v be_v prove_v false_a in_o this_o matter_n before_o and_o may_v again_o 2._o that_o whether_o this_o papias_n shall_v be_v yield_v to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o apostle_n john_n own_o scholar_n be_v not_o certain_a yet_o he_o be_v a_o man_n of_o a_o very_a small_a judgement_n as_o say_v judicious_a dr._n reynolds_n who_o mistake_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o apostle_n speech_n in_o a_o matter_n of_o great_a weight_n deceive_v many_o father_n that_o follow_v for_o his_o antiquity_n as_o both_o 36._o both_o euseb_n hist_o l._n 3._o 36._o eusebius_n and_o papias_n and_o jer._n the_o scriptor_n eccles_n in_o verba_fw-la papias_n jerom_n do_v report_n of_o he_o the_o less_o strange_a if_o they_o believe_v he_o and_z other_o they_o in_o this_o point_n of_o no_o such_o importance_n then_o and_o that_o mark_n be_v peter_z '_o s_o scholar_n at_o rome_n come_v from_o he_o by_o one_o as_o good_a as_o himself_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n as_o dr._n 265._o dr._n conference_n with_o hart_n c._n 6._o d._n 3._o p_o 265._o reynolds_n speak_v the_o centurist_n speak_v of_o he_o as_o of_o a_o weak_a man_n for_o judgement_n who_o obscure_a writing_n and_o his_o writing_n of_o two_o 〈◊〉_d john_n disciple_n johannes_n discipulus_fw-la &_o johannes_n senior_n breed_v great_a disturbance_n in_o the_o church_n by_o his_o unskilful_a make_v a_o difference_n 133._o quid_fw-la jacobus_n aut_fw-la johannes_n sive_fw-la matthaeus_n vel_fw-la alius_fw-la quisquam_fw-la ex_fw-la discipulis_fw-la domini_fw-la quidque_fw-la aristion_n &_o senior_n johannes_n discipuli_fw-la dixerint_fw-la cent._n 2._o l._n 10._o p._n 133._o between_o john_n the_o disciple_n and_o john_n the_o elder_a about_o the_o authority_n of_o john_n '_o s_z epistle_n and_o the_o revelation_n and_o they_o say_v of_o he_o that_o he_o bring_v forth_o many_o strange_a parable_n and_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n in_o his_o book_n and_o that_o he_o be_v a_o man_n of_o a_o mean_a judgement_n and_o that_o he_o do_v not_o right_o understand_v the_o apostle_n disputation_n and_o example_n and_o be_v such_o a_o one_o he_o may_v and_o do_v misunderstand_v
st._n peter_n who_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n at_o literal_a babylon_n which_o he_o know_v and_o hear_v st._n john_n who_o scholar_n they_o say_v he_o be_v by_o babylon_n in_o his_o revelation_n to_o mean_a rome_n thought_n peter_n to_o mean_v so_o too_o which_o be_v the_o ground_n of_o his_o error_n that_o peter_n be_v at_o rome_n and_o of_o those_o that_o inconsiderate_o follow_v he_o old_a writer_n have_v misreport_v thing_n and_o yet_o have_v say_v they_o have_v they_o from_o the_o elder_n and_o they_o from_o the_o apostle_n irenaeus_n who_o write_v in_o the_o next_o age_n after_o the_o 39_o iren._n l._n 2._o c._n 39_o apostle_n report_n that_o the_o lord_n jesus_n teach_v forty_o or_o fifty_o year_n and_o that_o this_o he_o have_v of_o all_o the_o elder_n of_o asia_n and_o that_o they_o have_v it_o from_o st._n john_n and_o that_o st._n john_n live_v with_o they_o till_o trajan_n time_n and_o that_o conceit_n mr._n calamy_n be_v mistake_v and_o abuse_v by_o a_o writer_n and_o printer_n of_o his_o casual_a sermon_n preach_v at_o aldermanburic_n after_o the_o act_n against_a nonconformist_n preach_v viz._n that_o we_o shall_v be_v deliver_v anno_fw-la 1666_o but_o he_o affirm_v no_o such_o word_n but_o reprove_v that_o vain_a conceit_n some_o of_o those_o elder_n do_v not_o only_o see_v john_n but_o other_o apostle_n and_o they_o hear_v these_o thing_n from_o they_o and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o all_o these_o great_a authority_n or_o tradition_n this_o be_v a_o erroneous_a opinion_n of_o irenaeus_n and_o that_o of_o epiphanius_n be_v hold_v the_o sound_a that_o christ_n live_v but_o about_o thirty-three_a year_n and_o theâ—_n suffer_v death_n and_o this_o be_v believe_v because_o it_o be_v most_o agreeable_a to_o scripture_n therefore_o i_o say_v that_o the_o testimony_n of_o papias_n yea_o of_o jerome_n be_v not_o to_o be_v credit_v where_o there_o be_v not_o good_a ground_n in_o sacred_a scripture_n for_o their_o opinion_n especial_o where_o many_o probable_a reason_n be_v produce_v from_o scripture_n against_o their_o uncertain_a opinion_n and_o so_o i_o may_v say_v of_o the_o father_n that_o say_v that_o peter_n be_v at_o rome_n and_o die_v there_o some_o of_o our_o divine_n produce_v i_o to_o prove_v that_o he_o be_v crucify_a at_o jerusalem_n papist_n say_v that_o he_o be_v crucify_a which_o be_v a_o jewish_a death_n and_o that_o paul_n who_o without_o doubt_n suffer_v death_n at_o rome_n be_v behead_v which_o be_v a_o roman_a death_n dr._n 34._o dr._n confer_v c._n 6._o d._n 3._o p._n 265._o â—yranus_fw-la a_o papist_n upon_o mat._n 23._o 34._o say_v some_o of_o they_o you_o shall_v kill_v as_o james_z the_o brother_n of_o john_n etc._n etc._n some_o shall_v you_o crucify_v as_o peter_n and_o andrew_n his_o brother_n vid._n also_o chrysostom_n in_o mat._n 23._o 34._o reynolds_n tell_v hart_n that_o a_o learned_a man_n viz._n velenus_n in_o opusculo_fw-la inscripto_fw-la petrum_fw-la non_fw-la fuisse_fw-la romam_fw-la 〈◊〉_d illic_fw-la passum_fw-la of_o our_o side_n have_v weigh_v and_o see_v the_o dissension_n of_o writer_n touch_v the_o time_n that_o he_o come_v to_o rome_n and_o know_v by_o the_o scripture_n that_o their_o speech_n of_o his_o abode_n in_o rome_n be_v false_a and_o mark_v the_o shameful_a practice_n of_o the_o romanist_n in_o forge_v calo_n for_o their_o own_o advantage_n as_o constantine_n donation_n and_o espy_v some_o such_o forgery_n among_o their_o monument_n of_o peter_n 〈◊〉_d linus_n fable_n of_o his_o death_n and_o find_v his_o martyrdom_n mention_v by_o jerom_n and_o lyra_n in_o such_o sort_n as_o though_o he_o have_v be_v crucify_v by_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n he_o be_v bring_v by_o these_o and_o the_o like_a persuasion_n into_o this_o opinion_n that_o peter_n never_o come_v to_o rome_n and_o of_o this_o opinion_n be_v balaeâ—â—_n in_o act._n rom._n pont._n l._n 1._o praefat_fw-la and_o so_o have_v be_v many_o other_o since_o and_o beside_o there_o be_v christian_n at_o rome_n in_o the_o time_n of_o tiberius_n and_o caligula_n before_o ever_o peter_n be_v report_v to_o be_v at_o rome_n as_o eusebius_n witness_v hist_o l._n 2._o c._n 2._o and_o tertullian_n in_o his_o apology_n c._n 5._o and_o if_o we_o may_v believe_v rome_n believe_v libro_fw-la 1._o recognitionum_fw-la clementio_fw-la object_n papist_n object_v that_o if_o peter_n long_o ago_o preach_v to_o the_o gentile_n act._n 15._o 17._o ergo_fw-la he_o preach_v at_o rome_n answ_n i_o answer_v thus_o 1._o that_o it_o follow_v not_o 2._o paul_n preach_v to_o the_o gentile_n before_o peter_n do_v act._n 〈◊〉_d 3._o before_o peter_n see_v the_o vision_n of_o the_o sheet_n and_o hear_v the_o command_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v think_v it_o unlawful_a for_o he_o to_o go_v to_o the_o gentile_n act._n 10._o 28._o 4._o peter_n first_o preach_v christ_n to_o cornelius_n and_o his_o friend_n at_o his_o house_n in_o caesaria_n act._n 10._o 5._o it_o be_v most_o probable_a that_o antioch_n receive_v the_o gospel_n from_o barnabas_n and_o paul_n and_o other_o before_o rome_n and_o they_o be_v first_o call_v christian_n act._n 11._o 19_o 26._o 6._o some_o of_o those_o stranger_n of_o rome_n that_o be_v at_o jerusalem_n act._n 2._o 10._o may_v preach_v the_o gospel_n at_o rome_n clement_n barnabas_n be_v there_o before_o peter_n and_o that_o which_o be_v object_v out_o of_o act._n 28._o 21._o that_o the_o jew_n tell_v paul_n that_o they_o have_v receive_v no_o letter_n out_o of_o judea_n concern_v he_o and_o that_o neither_o any_o of_o the_o brethren_n show_v or_o speak_v any_o harm_n of_o he_o be_v not_o to_o be_v conceive_v that_o they_o have_v not_o receive_v or_o hear_v of_o his_o epistle_n which_o he_o send_v to_o the_o roman_n some_o few_o year_n before_o but_o concern_v his_o particular_a business_n and_o occasion_n of_o his_o be_v send_v prisoner_n then_o to_o rome_n and_o it_o make_v much_o as_o i_o observe_v before_o against_o st._n peter_n be_v so_o long_a bishop_n at_o rome_n as_o papist_n will_v have_v that_o these_o jew_n shall_v hear_v nothing_o of_o paul_n and_o be_v so_o ignorant_a of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o which_o peter_n be_v by_o special_a agreement_n a_o apostle_n to_o they_o thus_o i_o suppose_v i_o have_v sufficient_o overthrow_v the_o main_a foundation_n of_o the_o pope_n primacy_n and_o supremacy_n for_o if_o peter_n be_v never_o at_o rome_n than_o he_o be_v not_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o if_o he_o be_v not_o bishop_n of_o rome_n than_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o his_o successor_n in_o the_o episcopacy_n thereof_o and_o then_o by_o papist_n own_a consequence_n he_o be_v not_o supreme_a bishop_n of_o all_o the_o church_n 3._o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n successive_o be_v and_o have_v be_v the_o inventor_n and_o setter_n forth_o of_o superstitious_a and_o pharisaical_a sect_n which_o be_v against_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o glory_n of_o his_o name_n to_o show_v in_o particular_a how_o every_o pope_n bring_v some_o superstition_n into_o the_o church_n will_v be_v very_o voluminous_a for_o that_o therefore_o i_o must_v refer_v you_o to_o the_o centurist_n to_o dr._n reynolds_n conference_n with_o hart_n to_o dr_n henry_n more_o be_v mystery_n of_o iniquity_n and_o the_o little_a treatise_n of_o ancient_a ceremony_n call_v vitis_n degeneris_fw-la bishop_n jewel_n work_n and_o the_o mass_n in_o english_a and_o latin_a by_o james_n mountain_n print_v 1641._o i_o may_v refer_v you_o to_o the_o pope_n decretal_n and_o indeed_o they_o be_v a_o good_a evidence_n against_o themselves_o but_o they_o be_v late_a forgery_n devise_v to_o justify_v their_o latter_a superstition_n and_o usurpation_n therefore_o i_o forbear_v though_o some_o romanize_a protestant_n have_v they_o in_o too_o high_a estimation_n though_o â—ome_v real_a heretic_n be_v the_o first_o inventor_n of_o some_o superstition_n yet_o the_o pope_n and_o their_o agent_n be_v the_o first_o setter_n up_o &_o imposer_n of_o theâ—â—_n in_o the_o church_n bring_v of_o spital_n salt_n cream_n oil_n and_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n into_o the_o service_n of_o god_n at_o baptism_n be_v well_o know_v to_o be_v they_o kneel_v or_o adore_v as_o 273._o as_o bishop_n sparrow_n in_o his_o rationale_n p._n 273._o some_o man_n call_v it_o at_o the_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n use_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n above_o thirty_o time_n pray_v to_o and_o for_o the_o dead_a at_o their_o mass_n worship_v of_o 70._o of_o vide_fw-la ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la p._n 〈◊〉_d what_o the_o church_n of_o england_n say_v in_o her_o homily_n against_o peril_n of_o idolatry_n part_v 3._o p._n 70._o image_n of_o saint_n depart_v this_o life_n of_o crucifix_n the_o cross_n altar_n bow_v to_o the_o east_n their_o superstitious_a fast_n and_o feast_n put_v holiness_n in_o time_n
place_n thing_n which_o god_n have_v not_o place_v in_o they_o as_o in_o water_n garment_n surplice_n cowles_n cross_n bell_n book_n candle_n their_o sacerdotal_a garment_n which_o ought_v they_o say_v to_o be_v hallow_v and_o consecrate_v by_o the_o bishop_n as_o the_o amice_fw-la the_o albe_n or_o surplice_n the_o girdle_n the_o steal_v theâ—annell_n â—annell_z or_o maniple_n and_o the_o chasible_a for_o ordinary_a priest_n and_o the_o bishop_n glove_n of_o leather_n sandal_n or_o apostolical_a shoe_n breeches_n the_o tunick_n the_o dalmatick_a the_o mitre_n they_o be_v all_o bring_v into_o the_o church_n as_o i_o say_v by_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o their_o agent_n the_o amice_fw-la be_v the_o first_o priestly_a habit_n in_o which_o the_o priest_n muzle_v his_o head_n in_o form_n of_o a_o hood_n of_o which_o habit_n their_o doctor_n say_v 2._o say_v see_v and_o wonder_n at_o their_o most_o ridiculous_a application_n of_o scripture_n durands_fw-fr rationale_n l._n 3._o c._n 2._o tollet_fw-la instructio_fw-la sacerdotis_fw-la l._n 2._o c._n 2._o the_o apostle_n speak_v epâ—_n 6._o 17._o take_v the_o helmet_n of_o salvation_n and_o it_o be_v wear_v upon_o the_o priest_n head_n because_o his_o head_n signify_v the_o divinity_n which_o keep_v itself_o hide_v at_o the_o lord_n passion_n as_o gabriel_n biel_n say_v in_o his_o eleven_o lesson_n upon_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n and_o so_o say_v pope_n innocent_a the_o three_o l._n 1._o mysteriorum_fw-la cap._n 35._o where_o also_o he_o say_v that_o this_o amice_fw-la signify_v the_o angel_n clothe_v with_o a_o cloud_n revel_v 10._o 1._o 2._o upon_o this_o amice_fw-la the_o priest_n put_v the_o albe_n or_o surplice_n which_o be_v as_o mountain_n call_v it_o a_o white_a surplice_n white_a i_o have_v know_v some_o wear_v a_o half-shirt_n instead_o of_o a_o surplice_n shirt_n because_o it_o be_v write_v 51._o write_v innocent_a 3._o l._n 1._o c._n 51._o let_v thy_o garment_n be_v always_o white_a eccles_n 9_o 8._o and_o it_o be_v of_o fine_a linen_n because_o it_o be_v write_v that_o the_o fine_a linen_n be_v the_o righteousness_n of_o saint_n revel_v 19_o 8._o this_o shirt_n have_v about_o the_o border_n of_o it_o some_o light_a work_n with_o green_a or_o red_a silk_n because_o it_o be_v write_v the_o queen_n be_v at_o thy_o right_a hand_n with_o embroider_a garment_n psal_n 45._o so_o innocent_a 3d_o b._n 1._o of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o mass_n gabr._fw-la biel_n in_o his_o 11_o lesson_n upon_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n say_v that_o this_o albe_n or_o white_a surplice_n signify_v the_o fool_n garment_n wherewith_o herod_n clothe_v christ_n for_o to_o mock_v he_o 3._o upon_o this_o albeit_o they_o put_v the_o girdle_n which_o signify_v chastity_n for_o as_o pope_n innocent_n 3d_o say_v luxury_n be_v in_o the_o reins_o of_o this_o girdle_n say_v they_o speak_v isaiah_n the_o prophet_n 52._o innoc._n l._n 1._o c._n 37_o &_o 52._o isa_n 11._o 5._o righteousness_n shall_v be_v the_o girdle_n of_o his_o loin_n it_o serve_v also_o to_o put_v we_o in_o mind_n that_o christ_n have_v a_o golden_a girdle_n gird_v about_o his_o pap_n revel_v 1._o 15._o and_o of_o what_o be_v say_v by_o st._n luke_n 12._o 35._o let_v your_o loin_n be_v gird_v about_o 4._o the_o steal_v come_v next_o after_o which_o signify_v the_o yoke_n of_o the_o lord_n mat._n 11._o 30._o and_o hang_v on_o the_o right_a hand_n and_o on_o the_o left_a because_o we_o must_v be_v arm_v with_o the_o armour_n of_o righteousness_n on_o the_o right_n and_o on_o the_o left_a hand_n 2_o cor._n 6._o 7._o tollet_fw-la 54._o tollet_fw-la instruc_fw-la sacerd._n l._n 2._o c._n 2._o innoc._n l._n 1._o c._n 9_o &_o 54._o say_v that_o it_o go_v down_o to_o the_o ground_n for_o to_o signify_v perseverance_n which_o go_v unto_o the_o end_n 5._o then_o come_v the_o maniple_n or_o fannel_n in_o fashion_n of_o a_o napkin_n upon_o the_o left_a arm_n because_o it_o be_v write_v psal_n 126._o venientes_fw-la venient_fw-la cum_fw-la exultatione_n portantes_fw-la manipulos_fw-la suos_fw-la they_o shall_v come_v bring_v their_o sheaf_n with_o they_o with_o rejoice_v as_o durand_n and_o tollet_fw-la say_v and_o pope_n innocent_a also_o b._n 1._o ch_n 43._o where_o he_o say_v also_o that_o the_o maniple_n be_v put_v upon_o the_o left_a arm_n because_o it_o be_v write_v in_o the_o song_n of_o song_n his_o left_a arm_n be_v under_o my_o head_n 6._o the_o last_o piece_n and_o which_o do_v cover_v all_o the_o rest_n 50._o innoc._n 3d_o l._n 1._o c._n 50._o be_v the_o chasuble_a from_o casula_fw-la a_o little_a cottage_n which_o i_o take_v to_o be_v a_o cope_n which_o signify_v charity_n for_o as_o st._n peter_n say_v charity_n cover_v a_o multitude_n chasuble_a multitude_n so_o do_v a_o chasuble_a of_o sin_n 1_o pet._n 4._o 8._o pope_n innocent_a say_v it_o signify_v the_o universal_a church_n when_o the_o bishop_n sing_v mass_n 1._o he_o change_v or_o shift_v his_o shoe_n and_o stocking_n because_o god_n say_v to_o moses_n put_v off_o thy_o shoe_n for_o the_o place_n whereon_o thou_o stand_v 〈◊〉_d holy_a ground_n exod._n 3._o 5._o pope_n innocent_a the_o three_o in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o mass_n say_v that_o isaiah_n by_o the_o spirit_n of_o pprophecy_n admireâ—_n the_o beauty_n of_o the_o bishop_n stocking_n and_o sandal_n when_o he_o say_v how_o beautiful_a be_v say_v isa_n 52._o 7._o but_o when_o and_o where_o do_v bishop_n do_v so_o preach_v be_v none_o of_o their_o work_n they_o say_v the_o foot_n of_o those_o that_o bring_v glad_a tiding_n that_o publish_v peace_n and_o in_o his_o second_o book_n chap._n 22._o he_o say_v that_o the_o priest_n ought_v to_o pray_v towards_o the_o east_n because_o the_o dayspring_n from_o on_o high_a have_v visit_v we_o luk._n 1._o 78._o 2._o when_o the_o bishop_n sing_v mass_n he_o have_v glove_n on_o his_o hand_n to_o the_o end_n as_o durand_n the_o master_n of_o the_o ceremony_n say_v that_o his_o left_a hand_n may_v not_o know_v what_o his_o right_a hand_n do_v according_a to_o the_o lord_n coâ—â—ment_n mat._n 6._o 3._o and_o these_o glove_n be_v of_o leâ—tâ—â—â—_n because_o jacob_n hand_n be_v cover_v with_o kids-skin_n 34._o innoc._n 3._o l._n 1._o c._n 41._o &_o 57_o innoc._n 3._o l._n 1._o c._n 34._o when_o isaac_n bless_v he_o as_o the_o pontifical_a teach_v and_o pope_n innocent_a also_o say_v and_o he_o ground_v the_o sandal_n or_o episcopal_a shoe_n upon_o that_o which_o be_v say_v psal_n 60._o over_o edom_n will_v i_o cast_v out_o my_o shoe_n 3._o the_o ring_n he_o have_v on_o his_o hand_n signify_v that_o he_o be_v the_o spouse_n of_o the_o church_n as_o it_o be_v write_v for_o i_o have_v espouse_v thou_o to_o one_o husband_n 2_o cor._n 11._o 2._o again_o because_o the_o father_n of_o the_o 61._o the_o what_o a_o prodigal_a bishop_n innoc._n 3._o l._n 1._o c._n 46._o &_o 61._o prodigal_a son_n cause_v a_o ring_n to_o be_v put_v upon_o his_o finger_n which_o finger_n whereon_o the_o ring_n be_v signifle_v the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o it_o be_v write_v blasphemy_n write_v be_v not_o that_o a_o piece_n of_o blasphemy_n digitus_fw-la dei_fw-la est_fw-la thiâ—_n be_v the_o finger_n of_o god_n exod._n 8._o 19_o as_o the_o same_o author_n say_v 4._o the_o cross_n or_o pastoral_a staff_n signify_v the_o correction_n as_o it_o be_v write_v 1_o cor._n 4._o 21._o shall_v i_o come_v unto_o you_o with_o a_o rod._n and_o in_o psal_n 45._o 6._o the_o sceptre_n of_o thy_o kingdom_n be_v a_o right_a sceptre_n though_o the_o cross_n it_o may_v be_v be_v a_o crooked_a staff_n 5._o the_o horn_n of_o the_o mitre_n signify_v the_o two_o testament_n say_v pope_n innocent_a the_o three_o b._n 1._o of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o mass_n c._n 60._o these_o thing_n you_o may_v read_v in_o peter_n du_fw-fr moulins_n book_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o french_a and_o translate_v into_o english_a by_o james_n mountain_n ann._n 1641._o chapter_n 12_o and_z 13_o and_o chap._n 8._o moreover_o thus_o at_o mass_n they_o ligâ—â—_n wax-candle_n at_o noonday_n because_o christ_n say_v i_o be_o the_o light_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o altar_n must_v be_v of_o stone_n because_o st._n paul_n say_v that_o the_o rock_n be_v christ_n 1_o cor._n 10._o 4._o of_o the_o two_o horn_n of_o the_o altar_n the_o one_o signify_v the_o jew_n and_o the_o other_o the_o gentile_n whence_o also_o the_o priest_n transport_v the_o mass-book_n from_o one_o horn_n to_o the_o other_o because_o that_o from_o the_o jew_n the_o gospel_n be_v pass_v to_o the_o gentile_n and_o this_o mass-book_n be_v lay_v upon_o a_o cushion_n because_o it_o be_v write_v my_o yoke_n be_v easy_a and_o my_o burden_n light_n mat._n 11._o 30_o the_o priest_n turn_v his_o back_n to_o the_o people_n because_o god_n
say_v to_o moses_n thou_o shall_v see_v my_o backpart_n exod._n 33._o 23._o sometime_o he_o turn_v again_o show_v his_o face_n to_o the_o people_n pass_v by_o because_o st._n paul_n say_v videmus_fw-la in_o aenigmate_fw-la we_o see_v through_o a_o glass_n dark_o 1_o cor._n 13._o 12._o when_o the_o priest_n pass_v from_o one_o corner_n of_o the_o altar_n to_o the_o other_o the_o clerk_n which_o serve_v he_o removes_z also_o with_o he_o because_o the_o lord_n say_v where_o i_o be_o there_o shall_v also_o my_o servant_n be_v joh._n 12._o 26._o the_o massify_v bishop_n stand_v at_o the_o right_a horn_n of_o the_o altar_n because_o it_o be_v write_v deus_fw-la ab_fw-la austro_fw-la veniet_fw-la god_n shall_v come_v from_o the_o south_n these_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o bishop_n durand_n rationale_n in_o the_o book_n of_o pope_n innocent_a the_o three_o of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o gabriel_n biel_n upon_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o tollet_fw-la of_o the_o instruction_n of_o priest_n in_o hugo_n de_fw-it sancto_fw-it victore_fw-la in_o his_o mirror_n of_o the_o church_n who_o but_o the_o pope_n institute_v in_o the_o church_n the_o make_n of_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n to_o fright_v away_o the_o devil_n who_o but_o pope_n honorius_n not_o above_o 500_o year_n since_o institute_v kneel_v which_o some_o call_v adore_v at_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n which_o say_v bishop_n jewel_n william_n 109._o bishop_n jewel_n serm._n upon_o 1_o cor._n 11._o 23._o p._n 51_o 52._o bishop_n jewel_n reply_n to_o harding_n art_n 8._o d._n 1._o pag._n 283._o where_o he_o plead_v against_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o there_o be_v neither_o commandment_n of_o christ_n nor_o any_o word_n or_o example_n of_o the_o apostle_n or_o ancient_a father_n for_o it_o but_o that_o it_o be_v late_o devise_v by_o pope_n honorius_n about_o anno_fw-la 1226._o but_o after_o transubstantiation_n as_o vitiâ—_n degener_v say_v pag._n 109._o durand_n and_o john_n dunce_n scotus_n perceive_v can_v not_o be_v justify_v without_o great_a peril_n of_o idolatry_n they_o remove_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n out_o of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o turn_v they_o into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o so_o bring_v in_o transubstantiation_n which_o destroy_v not_o only_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n too_o all_o papist_n that_o i_o have_v read_v as_o adorari_fw-la as_o aquinas_n 3._o q._n 75._o a._n 2._o o._n contrariatur_fw-la venerationi_fw-la huius_fw-la sacramenti_fw-la si_fw-la aliqua_fw-la substantia_fw-la creata_fw-la esset_fw-la ibi_fw-la quae_fw-la non_fw-la possit_fw-la adoratione_n latriae_fw-la adorari_fw-la aquinas_n vasquez_n a._n vasquez_n bellar._n de_fw-fr sacramento_n eucharistiae_fw-la l._n 2._o c._n 8._o a._n 2._o &_o cap._n 13._o a._n 5._o &_o cap._n 24._o a._n 6._o hardâ—ng's_n answer_n to_o jewel_n challenge_n fol._n 111._o a._n bellarmine_n and_o some_o other_o say_v as_o durand_n and_o scotâ—â—_n do_v that_o to_o kneel_v at_o receive_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n at_o the_o lords-supper_n as_o papist_n do_v if_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v not_o corporal_o present_a under_o they_o be_v idolatry_n upon_o this_o account_n i_o find_v the_o learned_a frenchman_n none_o frenchman_n dall_n apol._n c._n 20._o and_o dr._n heylin_n say_v thus_o the_o lutheran_n hold_v with_o the_o catholic_n that_o christ_n body_n be_v real_o in_o the_o sacrament_n else_o they_o know_v that_o there_o be_v no_o reverence_n due_a to_o the_o sacrament_n history_n of_o presbytery_n p._n 2._o yea_o he_o say_v this_o prayer_n the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n preserve_v thy_o body_n and_o soul_n unto_o eternal_a life_n be_v leave_v out_o of_o king_n edward_n second_o liturgy_n because_o it_o be_v think_v to_o savour_n of_o transubstantiation_n cypr._n angl._n 25._o a_o b._n laud_n in_o his_o star_n chamber-speech_n pag._n 55._o say_v very_o well_o of_o communion_n table_n stand_v altarwise_a thus_o that_o if_o it_o advance_v or_o usher_v in_o superstition_n and_o popery_n it_o ought_v to_o stand_v so_o in_o none_o dallaus_n say_v to_o this_o purpose_n that_o this_o viz._n their_o kneel_v at_o receive_v the_o element_n in_o that_o sacrament_n be_v ground_n enough_o if_o there_o be_v nothing_o else_o to_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n all_o our_o learned_a and_o sound_a divine_n maintain_v against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o it_o be_v idolatry_n to_o kneel_v purposely_o before_o a_o creature_n in_o a_o religious_a state_n or_o state_n of_o worship_n put_v before_o a_o man_n that_o we_o may_v not_o do_v the_o needless_a work_n of_o idolator_n that_o it_o be_v scandalous_a to_o do_v needless_o as_o idolator_n do_v that_o a_o public_a declaration_n of_o a_o man_n good_a intention_n in_o do_v a_o needless_a action_n that_o appear_v evil_a or_o be_v otherwise_o scandalous_a free_v not_o that_o action_n from_o be_v active_o scandalous_a that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o adore_v god_n in_o or_o through_o a_o image_n and_o set_v give_v no_o religious_a positive_a reverence_n that_o be_v worship_n to_o the_o image_n to_o give_v the_o appropriate_a sign_n significative_a of_o our_o agnition_n of_o the_o divine_a excellency_n to_o any_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o god_n be_v idolatry_n nay_o though_o these_o appropriate_a sign_n be_v use_v without_o devotion_n by_o the_o party_n towards_o the_o suppose_a object_n and_o be_v intend_v only_o by_o other_o man_n to_o be_v direct_v thither_o or_o only_o be_v interpretable_a to_o be_v so_o direct_v it_o be_v idolatry_n notwithstanding_o say_v dr._n henry_n more_o in_o his_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n c._n 10._o p._n 32._o idolatry_n be_v commit_v say_v he_o when_o we_o perform_v some_o rite_n or_o ceremony_n that_o be_v to_o say_v some_o external_a religious_a action_n appropriate_v to_o the_o signify_v our_o acknowledgement_n of_o divine_a eminency_n before_o or_o rather_o unto_o that_o which_o be_v not_o god_n where_o by_o before_o or_o unto_o i_o understand_v say_v he_o a_o intend_a direction_n by_o ourselves_o or_o other_o or_o at_o least_o by_o interpretation_n of_o custom_n of_o the_o religious_a action_n as_o to_o a_o object_n we_o will_v there_o will_v if_o this_o and_o what_o bishop_n prideaux_n fasc_fw-la count_v loc_fw-la 4._o s._n 3._o q._n 6._o p._n 241_o be_v true_a i_o see_v not_o how_o catholic_n or_o lutheran_n or_o dr._n heylin_n himself_o can_v free_v themselves_o from_o idolatry_n â—â—_o injungitur_fw-la ut_fw-la indifferens_fw-la &_o recipitur_fw-la a_o nostris_fw-la ut_fw-la ghost_n be_v summae_fw-la reverentiae_fw-la tanto_fw-la mysterio_fw-la debitus_fw-la for_o be_v not_o kneel_v receive_v and_o do_v by_o they_o as_o to_o a_o object_n they_o will_v honour_v thereby_o and_o be_v not_o kneel_v a_o purpose_a and_o a_o accustom_a sign_n of_o our_o acknowledgement_n of_o divine_a excellency_n in_o god_n house_n and_o in_o god_n worship_n there_o honour_v thereby_o for_o that_o be_v the_o only_a thing_n whereby_o the_o action_n become_v idolatry_n for_o there_o will_v always_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o perform_v our_o religious_a rite_n before_o or_o towards_o something_o or_o other_o by_o way_n of_o circumstance_n of_o place_n which_o may_v be_v without_o the_o least_o guilt_n or_o suspicion_n of_o that_o crime_n wherefore_o it_o be_v the_o intend_a and_o accustomary_a application_n of_o the_o appropriate_a sign_n of_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o divine_a excellency_n unto_o a_o object_n where_o the_o divine_a excellency_n be_v not_o that_o be_v to_o any_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o true_o god_n which_o be_v this_o heinous_a sin_n of_o idolatry_n say_v dr._n henry_n more_o in_o his_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n c._n 10._o p._n 33._o for_o say_v he_o as_o a_o woman_n that_o render_v or_o give_v up_o to_o one_o that_o be_v not_o her_o husband_n what_o be_v appropriate_a to_o her_o husband_n to_o wit_n the_o use_n of_o her_o body_n let_v she_o fancy_v what_o mental_a restriction_n or_o direction_n of_o her_o intention_n she_o will_v in_o the_o act_n be_v questionless_a a_o downright_a adulteress_n so_o whosoever_o apply_v the_o appropriate_a acknowledgement_n of_o the_o divine_a excellency_n which_o be_v religious_a worship_n to_o that_o which_o be_v not_o god_n let_v he_o mince_v it_o as_o well_o as_o he_o can_v with_o mental_a limitation_n and_o restriction_n if_o he_o once_o pass_v this_o religious_a worship_n upon_o this_o undue_a object_n he_o be_v thereby_o without_o all_o controversy_n a_o gross_a idolater_n ibid._n again_o he_o say_v whatsoever_o be_v interpose_v betwixt_o god_n and_o we_o by_o way_n of_o object_n in_o our_o worship_v be_v not_o a_o help_n but_o a_o hindrance_n to_o the_o perfection_n of_o that_o worship_n ibid._n c._n 14._o p._n 50._o to_o worship_v before_o a_o image_n and_o to_o worship_v a_o image_n be_v in_o sacred_a scripture_n all_o
the_o whole_a hierarchy_n which_o ride_v upon_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o be_v rule_v it_o be_v a_o man_n do_v that_o ride_v upon_o a_o horse_n and_o be_v carry_v support_v and_o maintain_v by_o it_o there_o be_v no_o person_n or_o person_n to_o who_o the_o proper_a â—â—â—ks_n of_o the_o babylonical_a beast_n or_o antichrist_n do_v so_o proper_o and_o true_o agree_v as_o to_o the_o pope_n or_o pope_n of_o rome_n with_o the_o popish_a hierarchy_n and_o clergy_n the_o woman_n or_o great_a whore_n that_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o her_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n revel_v 13._o be_v in_o revel_n 17._o describe_v 1._o general_o 1._o that_o she_o be_v a_o great_a whore_n that_o be_v a_o abominable_o idolatrous_a 69._o idolatrous_a the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v a_o idolatrous_a church_n a_o harlot_n as_o the_o scripture_n call_v she_o so_o say_v our_o church_n homily_n against_o the_o peril_n of_o idolatry_n part_v 3._o p_o 69._o church_n 2._o that_o she_o sit_v upon_o many_o water_n that_o be_v that_o she_o rule_v many_o people_n v._o 1_o 15._o 3._o that_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n have_v commit_v fornication_n with_o she_o and_o the_o inhabiter_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v make_v drink_v with_o the_o wine_n of_o her_o fornication_n that_o be_v with_o her_o idolatry_n v._o 2._o 2._o more_o particular_o and_o thus_o 1._o more_o obscure_o 1._o by_o her_o rule_n and_o government_n she_o sit_v upon_o a_o scarlet_a colour_a beast_n full_a of_o the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n have_v seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n that_o be_v the_o whole_a roman_a empire_n as_o idolatrous_a with_o a_o pagan_a antichristian_a idolatry_n that_o be_v she_o have_v the_o 26._o the_o the_o emperor_n of_o germany_n be_v the_o pope_n advocate_n swear_v to_o defend_v the_o pope_n and_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o pope_n make_v he_o swear_v to_o defend_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o banish_v heretic_n and_o to_o have_v no_o company_n with_o the_o wicked_a to_o maintain_v by_o all_o mean_v possible_a the_o dignity_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o all_o privilege_n grant_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o sleidenâ—hews_n â—hews_z in_o his_o commentary_n l._n 2_o 〈◊〉_d 2d_o 25_o 26._o rule_n and_o government_n she_o turn_v he_o she_o curb_v he_o she_o spur_v he_o she_o make_v he_o do_v what_o she_o will_v for_o the_o uphold_v of_o herself_o for_o the_o maintain_n and_o propagate_a of_o her_o false_a doctrine_n and_o worship_n and_o cause_v he_o to_o make_v war_n and_o law_n against_o those_o that_o will_v not_o obey_v her_o decree_n and_o submit_v to_o her_o power_n that_o be_v she_o guide_v and_o exercise_v a_o imperial_a powerful_a bloody_a and_o blasphemous_a enemy_n to_o christ_n and_o his_o church_n v._o 3._o 2._o by_o her_o pompous_a and_o whorish_a apparel_n and_o ornament_n and_o the_o woâ—â—_n be_v array_v in_o purple_a and_o scarlet_a colour_n and_o deck_v huius_fw-la deck_v homil._n against_o the_o peril_n of_o idolatry_n p._n 69._o to_o be_v see_v in_o article_n 15._o p._n 〈◊〉_d huius_fw-la with_o gold_n and_o precious_a stone_n and_o pearl_n that_o be_v be_v a_o very_a proud_a and_o imperious_a and_o bloody_a whore_n and_o so_o be_v the_o pope_n and_o so_o be_v his_o cardinal_n array_v 3._o by_o her_o entice_a and_o intoxicate_v cup_n wherewith_o she_o allure_v and_o prepare_v her_o foolish_a lover_n to_o spiritual_a fornication_n that_o be_v to_o idolatry_n and_o falseness_n to_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o interest_n have_v a_o idolatry_n a_o but_o may_v it_o not_o be_v understand_v and_o intend_v of_o her_o specious_a pretence_n of_o orthodoxy_n devotion_n decency_n and_o order_n with_o which_o she_o induce_v her_o lover_n to_o drink_v of_o her_o abominable_a cup_n to_o swallow_v her_o heterodoxy_n superstition_n and_o usurpation_n and_o idolatry_n golden_a cup_n in_o her_o hand_n full_a of_o abomination_n and_o filthiness_n of_o her_o fornication_n the_o golden_a cup_n say_v pareus_n upon_o the_o place_n be_v the_o pope_n golden_a title_n wherewith_o he_o have_v hitherto_o commend_v to_o the_o world_n the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o his_o fornication_n viz._n pope_n holy_a father_n father_n of_o father_n pastor_n of_o pastor_n his_o holiness_n christ_n vicar_n sâ—â—_n peter_n successor_n etc._n etc._n it_o refer_v literal_o to_o the_o pope_n triple_a crown_n and_o rich_a cope_n glitter_v with_o pearl_n and_o precious_a stone_n and_o to_o his_o cardinal_n rich_a robe_n say_v dr._n h._n more_o 4._o by_o her_o name_n as_o whore_n v._o 5._o and_o upon_o her_o forehead_n be_v her_o name_n write_v mystery_n babylon_n the_o idolatry_n the_o which_o imply_v as_o mr._n mede_n in_o his_o comment_n upon_o revel_n 14._o that_o there_o may_v be_v and_o be_v other_o little_a babylon_n petty_a harlot_n with_o who_o the_o inhabitant_n subject_a to_o each_o of_o they_o may_v be_v defile_v with_o spiritual_a adultery_n i._n e._n idolatry_n great_a the_o mother_n of_o harlot_n and_o abomination_n of_o the_o earth_n which_o be_v a_o allusion_n to_o impudent_a and_o notorious_a whore_n who_o have_v their_o name_n not_o only_o write_v upon_o their_o cell_n to_o be_v know_v at_o home_n but_o also_o upon_o their_o forehead_n to_o be_v know_v abroad_o too_o as_o seneca_n controver_n 2._o l._n 1._o and_o tertullian_n lib._n de_fw-fr pudicitia_fw-la plain_o show_v and_o such_o a_o one_o be_v the_o pope_n and_o his_o church_n of_o rome_n she_o be_v not_o babylon_n literal_a but_o mystical_a that_o be_v she_o be_v a_o very_a impudent_a and_o notorious_a idolater_n and_o the_o mother_n that_o be_v the_o conceiver_n the_o bringer_n forth_o and_o the_o nourisher_n of_o all_o idolatry_n and_o idol_n in_o the_o world_n and_o the_o word_n mystery_n show_v that_o it_o can_v be_v understand_v of_o rome-pagan_a as_o some_o papist_n will_v have_v it_o but_o must_v be_v understand_v of_o rome-christian_a in_o profession_n as_o idolatrize_v with_o christian_a object_n and_o one_o reason_n be_v because_o this_o beast_n come_v after_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o other_o that_o be_v after_o the_o christian_a emperor_n and_o be_v the_o last_o for_o it_o go_v into_o perdition_n revel_v 17._o 8_o 10_o 11._o 5._o by_o her_o extreme_a cruelty_n barbarity_n and_o bloody_a tyranny_n and_o persecution_n murder_n and_o detestable_a enormity_n revel_v 17._o 6._o and_o i_o see_v a_o woman_n drunken_a with_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o with_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o martyr_n of_o jesus_n and_o this_o have_v be_v abundant_o manifest_v in_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o their_o agent_n who_o they_o rid_v rule_v and_o spur_v on_o to_o most_o bloody_a and_o cruel_a murder_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o jesus_n under_o the_o name_n of_o waldenses_n albigenses_n wicklivist_n hussit_n lutheran_n calvinist_n hugonot_n puritan_n and_o other_o name_n condemn_v and_o destroy_v by_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n authority_n instigation_n or_o approbation_n as_o heretic_n or_o schismatic_n because_o they_o will_v not_o drink_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n whore_v cup._n of_o which_o you_o may_v read_v in_o mr._n fox_n his_o book_n of_o martyr_n mr_n fuller_n holy_a war_n sleiden_n commentary_n the_o supplement_n to_o philip_n de_fw-fr comines_n history_n where_o be_v describe_v papist_n bloody_a and_o treacherous_a murder_n of_o thousand_o of_o protestant_n in_o paris_n and_o the_o part_n adjoin_v and_o the_o relation_n of_o the_o bloody_a and_o barbarous_a massacre_n in_o ireland_n and_o the_o valley_n of_o piedmont_n promote_v by_o the_o pope_n and_o act_v by_o papist_n reverend_a dr._n prideaux_n in_o his_o sermon_n entitle_v gowry_n conspiracy_n upon_o 2_o sam._n 20._o 1._o p._n 13._o say_v thus_o let_v we_o depend_v upon_o it_o as_o long_o as_o there_o be_v a_o pope_n and_o a_o devil_n prince_n profess_v the_o gospel_n shall_v never_o be_v secure_v from_o gowry_n and_o garnets_n and_o a_o little_a after_o that_o he_o say_v thus_o i_o have_v glean_v these_o few_o scatter_n by_o the_o way_n out_o of_o their_o own_o doctrine_n to_o prove_v that_o their_o doctrine_n direct_o warrant_v treason_n let_v the_o traitor_n be_v what_o they_o will_v and_o that_o none_o can_v be_v a_o absolute_a papist_n but_o if_o he_o thorough_o understand_v himself_o and_o live_v under_o a_o christian_a prince_n that_o have_v renounce_v the_o pope_n authority_n must_v needs_o be_v put_v to_o it_o be_v a_o absolute_a traitor_n no_o person_n under_o heaven_n have_v be_v more_o bloody_a and_o cruel_a to_o sincere_a professor_n of_o pure_a christianity_n than_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o papist_n that_o they_o be_v not_o still_o the_o same_o we_o have_v no_o good_a reason_n to_o believe_v but_o more_o cause_n to_o take_v heed_n of_o they_o 2._o she_o be_v describe_v more_o plain_o 1._o by_o the_o beast_n that_o carry_v she_o on_o which_o she_o ride_v that_o be_v the_o roman_a empire_n
and_o dispensation_n of_o sell_v pardon_n and_o indulgence_n to_o his_o cardinal_n say_v to_o they_o as_o christ_n say_v to_o his_o apostle_n who_o sin_n you_o remit_v they_o be_v remit_v and_o who_o sin_n you_o retain_v they_o be_v retain_v as_o the_o apostle_n true_o be_v and_o be_v the_o root_n and_o foundation_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o all_o jurisdiction_n so_o the_o cardinal_n false_o pretend_v themselves_o to_o be_v and_o true_o they_o be_v the_o very_a basis_n and_o foundation_n of_o the_o romish_a religion_n and_o hierarchy_n and_o therefore_o the_o root_n and_o foundation_n of_o that_o superstition_n and_o impiety_n which_o be_v derive_v original_o from_o rome_n have_v diffuse_v itself_o into_o all_o the_o christian_a world_n by_o they_o as_o it_o be_v the_o privilege_n of_o the_o 12_o apostle_n to_o be_v as_o it_o be_v 12_o star_n set_v in_o that_o crown_n which_o be_v mention_v revel_n 12._o so_o it_o be_v the_o special_a privilege_n of_o the_o pope_n cardinal_n to_o have_v their_o name_n write_v in_o the_o crown_n of_o their_o prince_n the_o pope_n as_o witness_v jacobatius_n de_fw-fr consil_n num_fw-la 153._o there_o be_v a_o twofold_a state_n and_o condition_n of_o the_o apostle_n 1._o they_o be_v apostoli_fw-la vrbis_fw-la affix_v as_o it_o be_v to_o the_o city_n jerusalem_n where_o they_o be_v to_o abide_v till_o ghost_n till_o till_o they_o receive_v the_o extraordinary_a gift_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n they_o be_v endue_v with_o power_n from_o above_o but_o afterward_o they_o be_v apostoli_fw-la orbis_n so_o likewise_o the_o cardinal_n in_o imitation_n and_o affectation_n of_o like_a honour_n be_v style_v cardinals_z vrbis_fw-la &_o orbis_n they_o remain_v as_o it_o be_v affix_v to_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n until_o they_o be_v endue_v with_o power_n from_o above_o i._n e._n till_o they_o be_v send_v out_o by_o the_o pope_n as_o his_o nuncio_n and_o legates_n into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n as_o the_o apostle_n in_o respect_n of_o their_o spiritual_a fatherhood_n be_v fit_o answerable_a to_o the_o 12_o patriarch_n who_o be_v the_o father_n of_o all_o the_o israelite_n according_a to_o the_o flesh_n so_o the_o pope_n cardinal_n be_v call_v patres_fw-la spirituales_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la as_o the_o apostle_n have_v supreme_a authority_n in_o the_o church_n may_v in_o some_o sense_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o judge_n of_o the_o world_n and_o to_o sit_v upon_o twelve_o throne_n to_o judge_n the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n so_o the_o cardinal_n make_v their_o consistory_n of_o their_o apostolical_a see_v to_o admit_v of_o no_o appeal_n but_o to_o be_v of_o such_o a_o celestial_a sublimity_n that_o it_o be_v equal_a to_o the_o tribunal-seat_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o they_o be_v style_v judices_fw-la orbis_n and_o they_o do_v exercise_v all_o civil_a and_o ecclesiastical_a power_n over_o the_o city_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n which_o the_o patriarch_n do_v in_o the_o literal_a or_o the_o apostle_n in_o the_o spiritual_a jerusalem_n there_o be_v not_o one_o of_o the_o title_n which_o the_o apostle_n have_v but_o they_o be_v emulous_a of_o or_o else_o to_o be_v the_o image_n of_o that_o kind_n of_o government_n which_o be_v before_o their_o life_n remarkable_a in_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n both_o which_o consideration_n be_v incident_a to_o the_o right_n discern_v of_o that_o antichrist_n who_o be_v not_o only_o to_o resemble_v some_o ancient_a government_n of_o rome_n but_o also_o to_o be_v that_o synagogne_n of_o satan_n mention_v rev._n 2._o 2_o 9_o which_o say_v they_o be_v apostle_n but_o be_v not_o which_o say_v they_o be_v jew_n but_o be_v the_o synagogue_n of_o satan_n the_o first_o number_n of_o cardinal_n in_o their_o first_o institution_n be_v chief_o to_o be_v consider_v as_o that_o which_o do_v most_o remarkable_o characterise_v antichrist_n in_o his_o first_o original_n now_o they_o be_v institute_v as_o their_o own_o author_n 378._o author_n gondisalnus_fw-la de_fw-la origine_fw-la cardinalatus_fw-la onuphrius_n panvin_n de_fw-fr praecipuis_fw-la vrbis_fw-la romae_fw-la basilicis_fw-la pol._n virgil_n l_o 4._o de_fw-la inventoribus_fw-la rerum_fw-la c_o 9_o bibliothecarium_fw-la damasum_fw-la platina_n â—aron_n an._n 378._o say_v in_o the_o time_n of_o pontiani_n marcelli_n rom._n pontif._n but_o isidore_n muscovius_n say_v of_o the_o cardinal_n thus_o but_o other_o more_o wary_o have_v affirm_v that_o they_o be_v first_o create_v in_o the_o time_n of_o sylvester_n the_o first_o in_o the_o â—ear_n 314_o who_o as_o they_o say_v ordain_v a_o college_n of_o cardinal_n according_a to_o the_o similitude_n of_o the_o senator_n etc._n etc._n about_o which_o time_n the_o pope_n divide_v the_o city_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n into_o 25_o title_n or_o division_n in_o each_o of_o which_o division_n volateranus_fw-la division_n when_o these_o parish_n be_v make_v diocese_n than_o be_v these_o priest_n make_v cardinal_n say_v polidore_n virgil_n by_o have_v a_o formal_a power_n and_o jurisdiction_n add_v to_o they_o as_o be_v apparent_a by_o like_a testimony_n of_o volateranus_fw-la there_o be_v a_o parish-church_n erect_v for_o the_o administration_n of_o baptism_n and_o in_o every_o one_o of_o these_o church_n a_o several_a presbyter_n be_v assign_v and_o appoint_v who_o be_v call_v afterward_o cardinal_n when_o these_o parish-priest_n degenerate_v into_o cardinal_n and_o be_v make_v a_o college_n and_o corporation_n exercise_v a_o new_a kind_n of_o superepiscopal_a jurisdiction_n in_o and_o over_o these_o church_n than_o be_v the_o birth_n of_o antichrist_n then_o do_v antichrist_n true_o real_o and_o local_o sit_v in_o these_o christian_a church_n at_o rome_n and_o from_o thence_o his_o pseudo-apostolical_a authority_n have_v be_v obtrude_v and_o impose_v upon_o other_o church_n there_o be_v in_o rome_n according_a to_o the_o sense_n literal_a 25_o gate_n and_o according_a to_o the_o sense_n spiritual_a 25_o church_n for_o baptism_n and_o 25_o pastor_n place_v in_o those_o 25_o church_n and_o 25_o cardinal_n sit_v and_o rule_v in_o they_o and_o 25_o title_n tribe_n or_o parish_n belong_v to_o they_o jerusalem_n be_v in_o compass_n 1200_o furlong_n in_o which_o christ_n do_v first_o and_o chief_o erect_v his_o church_n and_o hierarchy_n for_o the_o number_n 12_o have_v 1000_o of_o furlong_n add_v to_o it_o be_v the_o true_a solid_a measure_n of_o a_o imaginary_a cube_n which_o compass_n be_v equal_a to_o the_o compass_n of_o the_o city_n jerusalem_n so_o the_o number_n 25_o have_v 1000_o of_o furlong_n add_v to_o it_o be_v the_o true_a antichrist_n the_o number_n twenty-five_o note_n the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n solid_a measure_n of_o that_o imaginary_a cube_n who_o compass_n be_v equal_a to_o the_o compass_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n 25000_o furlong_n will_v make_v 14_o mile_n and_o half_a and_o almost_o half_a a_o quarter_n which_o agree_v to_o rome_n the_o apostle_n creed_n which_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o the_o 12_o apostle_n doctrine_n of_o faith_n which_o christ_n church_n believe_v divide_v itself_o into_o 12_o article_n the_o papist_n have_v add_v 13_o more_o and_o make_v the_o number_n of_o their_o article_n of_o faith_n 25._o for_o whether_o we_o take_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n itself_o to_o be_v the_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o that_o creed_n which_o be_v compose_v by_o pope_n pius_n the_o four_o according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n decree_v in_o that_o council_n in_o either_o of_o these_o the_o number_n of_o 25_o be_v as_o remarkable_o applicable_a to_o the_o romish_a faith_n as_o the_o number_n 12_o to_o the_o apostle_n creed_n and_o it_o be_v their_o whole_a faith_n sacrosancta_fw-la oecumenica_fw-la tridentina_n synodus_fw-la ejus_fw-la fidem_fw-la confiteamur_fw-la ejus_fw-la decreta_fw-la semper_fw-la servemus_fw-la responsio_fw-la patrum_fw-la semper_fw-la confiteamur_fw-la semper_fw-la servemus_fw-la cardinal_n a_o lothoringia_n omnes_fw-la ita_fw-la credimus_fw-la omnes_fw-la idipsum_a sentimus_fw-la omâ—â—s_fw-la 396._o acclamationes_fw-la patrum_fw-la in_o sine_fw-la concillii_fw-la pag._n 396._o consentientes_fw-la &_o amplectentes_fw-la subscribimus_fw-la haec_fw-la est_fw-la fides_fw-la beati_fw-la petri_n &_o apostolorum_fw-la haec_fw-la est_fw-la fides_fw-la patrâ—â—_n haec_fw-la est_fw-la fides_fw-la orthodoxa_fw-la responsio_fw-la patrum_fw-la ita_fw-la credimus_fw-la ita_fw-la sentimus_fw-la &_o subscribimus_fw-la i_o pray_v mark_v this_o all_o along_o that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n divide_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n into_o 25_o parish_n and_o in_o thâ—â—_n place_v 25_o presbyter_n which_o be_v first_o dei_fw-la the_o number_n of_o cardinal_n be_v 25_o in_o st._n jerom_n time_n as_o appear_v by_o his_o word_n upon_o ezek._n 11._o 25._o hodie_fw-la in_o ecclesia_fw-la quae_fw-la est_fw-la dom._n dei_fw-la call_v parish-priest_n afterward_o they_o be_v call_v cardinal-priest_n to_o who_o be_v give_v a_o large_a power_n and_o that_o these_o be_v part_n of_o his_o body_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o i_o pray_v mark_v this_o
agree_v with_o other_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v very_o significant_a and_o convince_a that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n with_o his_o apostatise_v clergy_n be_v the_o great_a whore_n or_o antichrist_n i_o have_v be_v so_o large_a in_o this_o point_n that_o i_o must_v for_o brevity_n sake_n forbear_v to_o allege_v what_o learned_a king_n james_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o his_o apology_n to_o all_o christian_a prince_n say_v where_o he_o full_o and_o clear_o prove_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v antichrist_n and_o in_o his_o paraphrase_n upon_o the_o revelation_n in_o which_o he_o every_o where_o call_v the_o pope_n of_o rome_n antichrist_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o false_a persecute_v and_o antichristian_a church_n however_o dr._n heylin_n in_o his_o cyprianus_n anglicus_n endeavour_v dishonourable_o to_o pervert_v his_o word_n and_o work_n dr._n prideaux_n in_o his_o sermon_n upon_o rev._n 2._o 4._o p._n 36._o sermonum_fw-la say_v thus_o roundly_o father_n and_o brethren_n be_v this_o a_o time_n to_o make_v a_o doubt_n whether_o the_o pope_n be_v antichrist_n or_o no_o see_v his_o horn_n and_o mark_n be_v so_o apparent_o discover_v bishop_n sanderson_n in_o his_o sermon_n upon_o 1_o tim._n 4._o 4._o p._n 414._o sermonum_fw-la say_v thus_o the_o apostle_n give_v instance_n in_o two_o of_o those_o antichristian_a doctrine_n viz._n a_o prohibition_n of_o marriage_n and_o a_o injunction_n of_o abstinence_n from_o meat_n which_o particular_n be_v so_o agreeable_a to_o the_o present_a tenet_n of_o the_o romish_a synagogue_n do_v give_v even_o of_o themselves_o alone_o a_o strong_a suspicion_n that_o there_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n but_o join_v unto_o the_o other_o prophecy_n of_o st._n paul_n and_o of_o st._n john_n in_o other_o place_n make_v it_o so_o 11._o 2_o thes_n 2._o 3._o apoc._n 13._o 11._o unquestionable_a that_o they_o who_o will_v needs_o be_v so_o unreasonable_o charitable_a as_o to_o think_v the_o pope_n be_v not_o antichrist_n may_v at_o the_o least_o wonder_n as_o preface_n as_o moulins_n accomplishment_n in_o the_o preface_n one_o say_v well_o by_o what_o strange_a chance_n it_o fall_v out_o that_o these_o apostle_n shall_v draw_v the_o picture_n of_o antichrist_n in_o every_o point_n and_o limb_n so_o just_a like_o the_o pope_n and_o yet_o never_o think_v of_o he_o i_o have_v one_o thing_n more_o to_o remind_v you_o of_o and_o that_o be_v this_o that_o though_o the_o antichristian_a church_n of_o rome_n do_v in_o word_n profess_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n creed_n yet_o by_o their_o other_o supper_n add_v doctrine_n they_o do_v overthrow_v it_o as_o be_v evident_o to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o sum_n of_o their_o doctrine_n before_o recite_v their_o own_o 13_o article_n superad_v to_o the_o first_o 12_o of_o the_o nicene_n creed_n do_v overturn_v and_o destroy_v in_o effect_n they_o mr._n thomson_n in_o his_o arraignment_n of_o antichrist_n p._n 96_o 97_o etc._n etc._n will_v inform_v you_o how_o they_o cross_v every_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n and_o so_o will_v other_o as_o hemingius_n antichristi-machia_a beza_n cap._n 7._o conf_n dr._n abbot_n against_o bishop_n part_n 3_o to_o all_o which_o let_v i_o i_o pray_v add_v but_o a_o little_a more_o which_o the_o church_n of_o england_n plain_o say_v in_o her_o homily_n for_o whitsunday_n p._n 213_o 214_o 215_o 216._o where_n have_v declare_v three_o mark_n of_o a_o true_a church_n whereby_o it_o may_v be_v church_n mark_n of_o a_o true_a church_n know_v viz._n 1._o pure_a and_o sound_a doctrine_n preach_v 2._o the_o sacrament_n minister_v according_a to_o christ_n institution_n 3._o the_o right_a use_n of_o ecclesiastical_a discipline_n it_o say_v thus_o now_o if_o you_o will_v compare_v this_o with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n not_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o beginning_n but_o as_o it_o be_v at_o present_a and_o have_v be_v for_o the_o space_n of_o 900_o year_n and_o odd_a you_o shall_v well_o perceive_v the_o state_n thereof_o to_o be_v so_o far_o wide_a sacrament_n wide_a rome_n as_o it_o be_v now_o be_v no_o true_a church_n this_o a._n b._n laud_n contradict_v in_o his_o relation_n of_o conf._n p._n 〈◊〉_d and_o bishop_n montague_n in_o his_o gag_n 50._o a._n b._n laud_n say_v that_o papist_n and_o protestant_n hold_v not_o forth_o a_o different_a religion_n 〈◊〉_d bishop_n montague_n say_v that_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o divers_a from_o the_o ancient_a church_n of_o rome_n but_o remain_v firm_a in_o the_o same_o foundation_n of_o doctrine_n and_o sacrament_n from_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o true_a church_n that_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o neither_o be_v they_o build_v upon_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n retain_v the_o sound_n and_o pure_a doctrine_n of_o jesus_n christ_n neither_o yet_o do_v they_o order_v the_o sacrament_n or_o the_o ecclesiastical_a key_n in_o such_o sort_n as_o he_o do_v first_o institute_n and_o ordain_v they_o but_o have_v so_o intermingle_v their_o own_o tradition_n and_o invention_n by_o chap_a and_o change_v by_o add_v and_o pluck_v away_o the_o now_o they_o may_v seem_v to_o be_v convert_v into_o a_o new_a guise_n christ_n command_v unto_o his_o church_n a_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n they_o have_v change_v it_o into_o a_o eucharist_n a_o so_o do_v gyles_n widow_n in_o his_o schismatical_a kneeless_a puritan_n p._n 34_o 89._o the_o church_n be_v the_o place_n of_o god_n presence_n the_o communion-table_n the_o chair_n of_o state_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n and_o his_o chief_a place_n of_o presence_n in_o our_o church_n where_o his_o priest_n sacrifice_v the_o lord_n supper_n to_o reconcile_v we_o to_o god_n offend_v with_o our_o daily_a sin_n bp._n sparrow_n say_v it_o be_v a_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n in_o his_o ration_n p_o 391._o &_o p._n 280._o he_o say_v the_o priest_n offer_v up_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o holy_a eucharist_n sacrifice_n christ_n minister_v to_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o apostle_n to_o other_o man_n indifferent_o under_o both_o kind_n they_o have_v rob_v the_o lay-people_n of_o the_o cup_n say_v that_o for_o they_o one_o kind_n be_v sufficient_a christ_n ordain_v no_o other_o element_n to_o be_v use_v in_o baptism_n but_o only_a water_n whereunto_o when_o the_o word_n be_v join_v it_o be_v make_v as_o st._n augustine_n say_v a_o full_a and_o perfect_a sacrament_n they_o be_v wise_a in_o their_o own_o conceit_n than_o christ_n think_v it_o be_v not_o well_o nor_o orderly_o do_v unless_o they_o use_v conjuration_n unless_o they_o hallow_v the_o water_n unless_o there_o be_v oil_n salt_n spittle_n taper_n why_o be_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n leave_v out_o and_o such_o other_o dumb_a ceremony_n serve_v to_o no_o use_n contrary_a to_o the_o plain_a rule_n of_o st._n paul_n 1_o cor._n 14._o who_o will_v all_o thing_n to_o be_v do_v in_o the_o church_n unto_o edification_n christ_n ordain_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o key_n to_o excommunicate_v notorious_a sinner_n and_o to_o absolve_v they_o which_o be_v true_o penitent_a they_o abuse_v this_o power_n at_o their_o own_o pleasure_n as_o well_o in_o curse_v the_o godly_a with_o bell_n book_n and_o candle_n as_o also_o absolve_v the_o reprobate_n which_o be_v know_v to_o be_v unworthy_a of_o any_o christian_a society_n whereof_o they_o that_o listen_v may_v see_v example_n let_v they_o search_v their_o life_n to_o be_v short_a look_v what_o our_o saviour_n christ_n pronounce_v of_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n in_o the_o gospel_n the_o same_o may_v be_v bold_o and_o with_o safe_a conscience_n pronounce_v of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n namely_o that_o they_o have_v forsake_v and_o daily_o do_v forsake_v the_o commandment_n of_o god_n to_o erect_v and_o set_v up_o their_o own_o constitution_n which_o thing_n be_v true_a as_o all_o they_o that_o have_v any_o light_n in_o god_n word_n must_v needs_o confess_v we_o may_v well_o conclude_v according_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o augustine_n that_o the_o bishop_n 4._o aug._n contra_fw-la petiliam_fw-la donastae_fw-la epistol_n c._n 4._o of_o rome_n and_o their_o adherent_n be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n much_o less_o than_o to_o be_v take_v as_o chief_z head_n and_o ruler_n of_o the_o same_o whosoever_o say_v he_o do_v dissent_n from_o the_o scripture_n concern_v the_o head_n although_o they_o be_v find_v in_o all_o place_n where_o the_o church_n be_v appoint_v yet_o be_v not_o in_o the_o church_n a_o plain_a place_n conclude_v direct_o against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n wheresoever_o you_o find_v the_o spirit_n of_o arrogance_n and_o pride_n the_o spirit_n of_o envy_n hatred_n contention_n cruelty_n murder_n extortion_n witchcraft_n necromancy_n etc._n etc._n assure_v yourselves_o that_o there_o be_v the_o spirit_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o not_o of_o god_n albeit_o they_o pretend_v to_o the_o world_n never_o
so_o much_o holiness_n for_o as_o the_o gospel_n teach_v we_o the_o spirit_n of_o jesus_n be_v a_o good_a spirit_n a_o holy_a spirit_n a_o sweet_a spirit_n a_o lowly_a spirit_n a_o merciful_a spirit_n full_a of_o charity_n and_o love_n full_a of_o forgiveness_n and_o pity_n not_o render_v evil_a for_o evil_n extremity_n for_o extremity_n but_o over_o come_v evil_a with_o good_a and_o remit_v all_o offence_n even_o from_o the_o heart_n according_a to_o which_o rule_n if_o any_o man_n live_v upright_o of_o he_o it_o may_v be_v safe_o pronounce_v that_o he_o have_v the_o holy_a ghost_n within_o he_o if_o not_o then_o it_o be_v a_o plain_a token_n that_o he_o do_v usurp_v the_o name_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o vain_a you_o shall_v judge_v they_o by_o their_o fruit_n which_o if_o they_o be_v wicked_a and_o naught_o then_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o the_o tree_n of_o who_o they_o proceed_v shall_v be_v good_a such_o be_v all_o the_o pope_n and_o prelate_n of_o rome_n for_o the_o most_o part_n as_o do_v well_o appear_v by_o the_o story_n of_o their_o rome_n their_o see_v dr._n prideaux_n his_o introduction_n to_o history_n from_o p._n 77._o to_o p._n 155._o there_o you_o will_v read_v of_o usurp_a nimrods_n luxurious_a sodomite_n egyptian_a magician_n devour_v abaddon_n incurable_a babylonian_n bishop_n of_o rome_n life_n and_o therefore_o they_o be_v worthy_o account_v among_o the_o number_n of_o false_a prophet_n and_o false_a christ_n which_o deceive_v the_o world_n a_o long_a while_n the_o lord_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n defend_v we_o from_o their_o tyranny_n and_o pride_n that_o they_o never_o enter_v into_o his_o vineyard_n again_o to_o the_o disturbance_n of_o his_o silly_a poor_a flock_n but_o that_o they_o may_v be_v utter_o confound_v and_o put_v to_o flight_n in_o all_o part_n of_o the_o world_n and_o be_v of_o his_o great_a mercy_n so_o workâ—_n in_o all_o man_n heart_n by_o the_o mighty_a power_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o the_o comfortable_a gospel_n of_o his_o son_n christ_n may_v be_v true_o preach_v true_o receive_v and_o true_o follow_v in_o all_o place_n to_o the_o beat_n down_o of_o sin_n death_n antichrist_n †_o by_o k._n edward_n the_o six_o and_o q._n elizabeth_n injunction_n all_o dean_n archdeacon_n parson_n vicar_n and_o ecclesiastical_a person_n be_v to_o the_o best_a of_o their_o skill_n to_o declare_v against_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n pretend_a and_o usurp_a power_n and_o jurisdiction_n two_o time_n at_o least_o every_o year_n open_o art_n 1._o but_o have_v not_o some_o of_o they_o real_o neglect_v it_o be_v ready_a to_o declare_v four_o time_n in_o the_o year_n for_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n tradition_n invention_n and_o dumb_a ceremony_n and_o that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o antichrist_n the_o pope_n the_o devil_n and_o all_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n that_o like_v scatter_v and_o disperse_a sheep_n be_v at_o length_n gather_v into_o one_o fold_n we_o may_v in_o the_o end_n rest_n togetogether_o in_o the_o bosom_n of_o abraham_n isaac_n and_o jacob_n there_o to_o be_v partaker_n of_o eternal_a life_n through_o the_o merit_n and_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o saviour_n amen_n obj._n but_o it_o may_v be_v object_v by_o some_o that_o all_o this_o that_o be_v here_o in_o this_o homily_n say_v against_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o his_o adherent_n may_v be_v say_v of_o some_o other_o church_n or_o at_o least_o against_o some_o other_o bishop_n and_o their_o adherent_n as_o have_v reject_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n authority_n as_o mr._n mede_n observe_v that_o the_o greek_a church_n have_v who_o embrace_v the_o beast_n impiety_n but_o refuse_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o he_o ans_fw-fr to_o this_o i_o answer_v thus_o 1._o with_o mr._n mede_n and_o dr._n more_o that_o there_o may_v be_v little_a babylon_n but_o rome_n be_v babylon_n the_o great_a they_o may_v be_v sister_n or_o daughter-harlot_n but_o rome_n be_v the_o mother_n of_o harlot_n they_o may_v be_v little_a misses_n but_o she_o be_v the_o great_a whore_n other_o church_n may_v be_v corrupt_a in_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o key_n but_o none_o so_o corrupt_a as_o rome_n be_v 2._o if_o any_o church_n have_v retain_v too_o much_o of_o the_o pope_n doctrine_n discipline_n ceremony_n practice_n let_v they_o come_v out_o of_o babylon_n that_o they_o partake_v not_o of_o her_o sin_n and_o receive_v not_o of_o her_o plague_n apoc._n 18._o 4._o have_v no_o fellowship_n with_o the_o unfruitful_a work_n of_o darkness_n but_o rather_o reprove_v they_o 2._o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o ireland_n which_o church_n in_o her_o 80th_o article_n of_o religion_n say_v thus_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v the_o supreme_a head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n that_o his_o work_n and_o doctrine_n do_v plain_o discover_v he_o to_o be_v that_o man_n of_o sin_n foretell_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n who_o the_o lord_n shall_v consume_v with_o the_o spirit_n of_o his_o mouth_n and_o abolish_v with_o the_o brightness_n of_o his_o come_n 3._o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n by_o the_o church_n and_o kingdom_n of_o scotland_n and_o swear_v to_o by_o king_n james_n and_o the_o subject_n of_o scotland_n which_o say_v thus_o but_o especial_o we_o detest_v and_o refuse_v the_o usurp_a authority_n of_o that_o roman_a antichrist_n upon_o the_o scripture_n of_o god_n upon_o the_o church_n the_o civil_a magistrate_n and_o conscience_n of_o man_n the_o whole_a confession_n be_v very_o considerable_a and_o imitable_a to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o harmony_n of_o confession_n 4._o not_o to_o mention_v what_o other_o church_n hold_v of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o antichrist_n yet_o because_o dr._n heylin_n find_v so_o much_o fault_n with_o the_o 80th_o article_n of_o 273._o cypr._n angl._n lib_n 4._o p._n 269._o &_o 273._o ireland_n and_o plead_v so_o much_o for_o romish_a erroneous_a doctrine_n as_o teach_v by_o our_o first_o reformer_n and_o martyr_n but_o most_o false_o as_o i_o have_v show_v in_o some_o point_v before_o i_o shall_v give_v their_o sense_n of_o this_o point_n as_o i_o find_v their_o say_n set_v forth_o by_o mr._n fox_n in_o his_o book_n of_o martyr_n in_o one_o volume_n walter_n mantell_n in_o his_o apology_n pray_v thus_o i_o beseech_v the_o live_a god_n which_o have_v receive_v i_o to_o his_o mercy_n and_o bring_v to_o pass_v that_o i_o die_v steadfast_a and_o undefiled_a in_o his_o truth_n at_o utter_a defiance_n and_o detestation_n of_o all_o papistical_a and_o antichristian_a doctrine_n i_o beseech_v he_o to_o keep_v and_o defend_v all_o his_o choose_a for_o his_o name_n sake_n from_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n that_o antichrist_n p._n 1398._o q._n marry_o march_v 2._o 1554._o bishop_n hooper_n of_o who_o dr._n heylin_n boast_v much_o to_o little_a purpose_n in_o his_o letter_n of_o consolation_n send_v to_o certain_a godly_a brethren_n take_v in_o bow-church-yard_n in_o prayer_n and_o lay_v in_o the_o counter_a in_o breadstreet_n say_v thus_o i_o have_v be_v sorry_a to_o perceive_v the_o malice_n and_o wickedness_n of_o man_n to_o be_v so_o cruel_a devilish_a and_o tyrannical_a to_o persecute_v the_o people_n of_o god_n for_o serve_v of_o god_n say_v and_o hear_v of_o the_o holy_a psalm_n and_o the_o word_n of_o eternal_a life_n these_o cruel_a do_n do_v declare_v that_o the_o papist_n church_n be_v more_o bloody_a and_o tyrannical_a than_o ever_o be_v the_o sword_n of_o the_o ethnic_n and_o gentile_n when_o i_o hear_v of_o your_o take_n and_o what_o you_o be_v do_v wherefore_o and_o by_o who_o you_o be_v take_v i_o remember_v how_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v use_v by_o the_o cruelty_n of_o heathen_n belike_o there_o be_v some_o christen_v heathen_n unchristned_a heathen_n in_o the_o time_n of_o trajan_n the_o emperor_n about_o 77_o like_a christian_n of_o old_a look_v upon_o and_o accuse_v as_o traitor_n and_o mover_n of_o sedition_n for_o serve_v the_o true_a god_n true_o so_o now_o by_o papist_n and_o such_o like_a year_n after_o christ_n ascension_n into_o heaven_n and_o how_o the_o christian_n be_v persecute_v very_o sore_o as_o though_o they_o have_v be_v traitor_n and_o mover_n of_o sedition_n whereupon_o the_o gentle_a emperor_n trajan_n require_v to_o know_v the_o true_a cause_n of_o christian_n trouble_n a_o great_a learned_a man_n call_v plinius_n write_v unto_o he_o and_o say_v it_o be_v because_o the_o christian_n say_v certain_a psalm_n before_o day_n unto_o one_o call_v christ_n who_o they_o worship_v for_o god_n when_o trajan_n the_o emperor_n understand_v it_o be_v nothing_o but_o conscience_n and_o
religion_n he_o cause_v by_o his_o commandment_n every_o where_o that_o no_o man_n shall_v be_v persecute_v for_o serve_v of_o god_n he_o a_o gentile_a and_o heathen_a man_n will_v not_o have_v such_o as_o be_v of_o a_o contrary_a religion_n punish_v for_o serve_v of_o god_n but_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o church_n have_v cast_v you_o into_o prison_n be_v take_v even_o do_v the_o work_n of_o god_n and_o one_o of_o the_o excellent_a work_n that_o be_v require_v of_o christian_a man_n that_o be_v church_n the_o pope_n and_o his_o church_n worse_o than_o heathen_n against_o christ_n church_n while_o you_o be_v in_o prayer_n and_o not_o in_o such_o wicked_a and_o superstitious_a prayer_n as_o the_o papist_n use_n but_o in_o the_o same_o prayer_n that_o christ_n teach_v you_o and_o in_o his_o name_n only_o you_o give_v god_n thanks_o for_o that_o you_o have_v receive_v and_o for_o his_o sake_n you_o ask_v for_o such_o thing_n as_o you_o wâ—nt_v o_o glad_a may_v you_o be_v that_o ever_o you_o be_v bear_v to_o be_v apprehend_v while_o you_o be_v so_o virtuous_o occupy_v bless_a be_v they_o that_o suffer_v for_o righteousness_n sake_n etc._n etc._n and_o a_o little-aft_a he_o say_v thus_o you_o may_v perceive_v by_o your_o imprisonment_n that_o your_o adversary_n weapon_n against_o you_o be_v nothing_o but_o flesh_n blood_n and_o tyranny_n for_o if_o they_o be_v able_a they_o will_v maintain_v their_o wicked_a religion_n by_o god_n word_n but_o for_o lack_v of_o that_o they_o will_v violent_o compel_v such_o as_o they_o can_v by_o holy_a scripture_n persuade_v because_o the_o holy_a word_n of_o god_n and_o all_o christ_n do_n be_v contrary_a unto_o they_o fox_n book_n of_o martyr_n p._n 1412._o john_n roger_n martyr_n divinity-reader_n at_o paul_n call_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o antichristian_a church_n fox_n book_n of_o martyr_n p._n 1416._o and_o in_o the_o same_o page_n in_o answer_n to_o bishop_n gardener_n question_n whether_o he_o believe_v in_o the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v the_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n that_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o hang_v on_o the_o cross_n real_o and_o substantial_o he_o say_v thus_o even_o as_o the_o most_o part_n of_o your_o doctrine_n in_o other_o point_n be_v false_a and_o the_o defence_n thereof_o only_o by_o force_n and_o cruelty_n so_o in_o this_o matter_n i_o think_v it_o to_o be_v as_o false_a as_o the_o rest_n for_o i_o can_v understand_v real_o second_o real_o yet_o our_o man_n hold_v that_o christ_n body_n be_v real_o and_o substantial_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lords-supper_n else_o they_o base_o equivocate_v vid._n dr._n laurence_n court-sermon_n p._n 18_o bishop_n montague_n in_o his_o appeal_n p._n 289._o heylin_n in_o his_o history_n of_o presbytery_n p._n 2._o yea_o not_o only_a dr._n kellet_n pocklington_n but_o a._n b._n laud_v himself_o say_v that_o for_o the_o presence_n of_o christ_n body_n in_o that_o sacrament_n the_o altar_n itself_o as_o well_o as_o the_o element_n must_v be_v adore_v as_o i_o have_v show_v before_o in_o article_n the_o second_o and_o substantial_o to_o signify_v otherwise_o than_o corporal_o but_o corporal_o christ_n be_v only_o in_o heaven_n and_o so_o can_v be_v corporal_o also_o in_o your_o sacrament_n and_o in_o the_o next_o column_n of_o the_o same_o page_n he_o positive_o affirm_v bishop_n gardener_n catholic_n church_n as_o he_o call_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o antichristian_a false_a church_n and_o in_o page_n 1417_o he_o say_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o church_n of_o antichrist_n and_o in_o pag._n 1419_o of_o the_o same_o book_n he_o say_v thus_o if_o god_n look_v not_o merciful_o upon_o england_n the_o seed_n of_o utter_a destruction_n be_v sow_o in_o it_o already_o by_o these_o hypocritical_a tyrant_n and_o antichristian_a prelate_n popish_a papist_n and_o double_a traitor_n to_o their_o natural_a country_n mr._n laurence_n sanders_n in_o his_o answer_n to_o dr._n weston_n question_n viz._n who_o be_v of_o your_o church_n thirty_o year_n past_a say_v thus_o such_o quoth_v i._o as_o that_o romish_a antichrist_n and_o his_o rabble_n have_v repute_v and_o condemn_v as_o heretic_n fox_n book_n of_o martyr_n p._n 1422._o and_o after_o his_o examination_n stand_v among_o the_o officer_n and_o see_v a_o great_a multitude_n he_o warn_v they_o of_o that_o which_o by_o their_o fall_n from_o christ_n to_o antichrist_n they_o do_v deserve_v and_o therefore_o exhort_v they_o by_o repentance_n to_o rise_v again_o and_o to_o embrace_v christ_n with_o strong_a faith_n to_o confess_v he_o to_o the_o end_n in_o the_o defiance_n of_o antichrist_n sin_n death_n and_o the_o devil_n so_o shall_v they_o retain_v the_o lord_n favour_n and_o blessing_n p._n 1424._o and_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o his_o wife_n and_o other_o of_o the_o faithful_a he_o say_v thus_o and_o although_o i_o be_o not_o suffering_n may_v not_o many_o nonconformist_n say_v almost_o the_o same_o now_o god_n now_o preach_v to_o their_o people_n and_o to_o the_o whole_a kingdom_n by_o their_o silence_n and_o suffering_n so_o among_o you_o as_o i_o have_v be_v to_o preach_v to_o you_o out_o of_o the_o pulpit_n yet_o do_v god_n now_o preach_v unto_o you_o by_o i_o by_o this_o my_o imprisonment_n and_o captivity_n which_o now_o i_o suffer_v among_o they_o for_o christ_n gospel_n sake_n bid_v they_o to_o beware_v of_o the_o romish_a antichristian_a religion_n and_o kingdom_n require_v and_o charge_v they_o to_o abide_v in_o the_o truth_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v short_o to_o be_v seal_v with_o the_o blood_n of_o their_o pastor_n etc._n etc._n p._n 1427._o bishop_n hooper_n tell_v bishop_n gardner_n that_o forasmuch_o as_o the_o pope_n teach_v doctrine_n altogether_o contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n he_o be_v not_o worthy_a to_o be_v account_v as_o a_o member_n of_o christ_n church_n much_o less_o to_o be_v head_n thereof_o ibi._n p._n 1433._o and_o in_o his_o speech_n to_o the_o sheriff_n of_o gloucester_n he_o say_v thus_o i_o come_v not_o hither_o as_o one_o enforce_v to_o die_v for_o it_o be_v well_o know_v i_o may_v have_v have_v my_o life_n with_o worldly_a gain_n but_o as_o one_o willing_a to_o offer_v and_o give_v my_o life_n for_o the_o truth_n rather_o than_o to_o consent_v to_o the_o wicked_a and_o papistical_a religion_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n receive_v and_o set_v forth_o by_o the_o magistrate_n of_o england_n to_o god_n high_a dishonour_n and_o displeasure_n ibid._n p._n 1436._o and_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o mrs._n anne_n wartop_n he_o call_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o synagogue_n of_o antichrist_n that_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o jerusalem_n ibid._n p._n 144â—_n dr._n rowland_n taylor_n martyr_n in_o his_o answer_n to_o his_o friend_n that_o exhort_v he_o to_o fly_v to_o save_v his_o life_n say_v thus_o what_o christian_a man_n will_v not_o glad_o die_v against_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o adherent_n i_o know_v that_o the_o papacy_n be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n altogether_o full_a of_o lie_n and_o falsehood_n fox_n book_n of_o martyr_n p._n 1446._o and_o in_o his_o answer_n to_o bishop_n gardner_n who_o exhort_v he_o now_o to_o rise_v with_o they_o and_o receive_v mercy_n offer_v etc._n etc._n he_o say_v thus_o that_o so_o to_o rise_v shall_v be_v the_o great_a fall_n that_o ever_o i_o can_v receive_v for_o i_o shall_v so_o fall_v from_o my_o dear_a saviour_n to_o antichrist_n ibid._n p._n 1447._o and_o in_o a_o letter_n to_o a_o friend_n touch_v the_o cause_n of_o his_o death_n he_o say_v thus_o that_o he_o do_v affirm_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v antichrist_n and_o popery_n to_o be_v antichristianity_n ibid._n p._n 1449._o col._n 2._o and_o in_o his_o answer_n to_o bishop_n bonner_n when_o he_o come_v to_o the_o prison_n to_o degrade_v he_o wish_v he_o and_o his_o fellow_n to_o turn_v to_o his_o mother_n he_o say_v to_o he_o i_o will_v you_o and_o your_o fellow_n will_v turn_v to_o christ_n as_o for_o i_o i_o will_v not_o turn_v to_o antichrist_n ibid._n p._n 1451._o 1_o col._n and_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o his_o wife_n he_o say_v the_o popish_a mass_n as_o it_o be_v now_o be_v but_o one_o of_o antichrist_n young_a daughter_n in_o the_o which_o the_o 1512._o thomas_n wats_n say_v to_o the_o 11_o article_n that_o he_o believe_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v a_o mortal_a enemy_n to_o christ_n and_o his_o church_n fox_n his_o book_n of_o martyr_n p._n 1512._o devil_n be_v rather_o present_a and_o receive_v than_o our_o saviour_n the_o second_o person_n in_o trinity_n god_n and_o man_n ibid._n p._n 1455._o col._n 1._o mr._n hawk_n in_o answer_n to_o this_o question_n of_o bishop_n bonner_n do_v you_o ever_o drink_v any_o deadly_a poison_n say_v thus_o poison_n the_o
pope_n tradition_n and_o ceremony_n pestilent_a deadly_a poison_n yea_o forsooth_o i_o have_v for_o i_o have_v drunken_a of_o the_o pestilent_a tradition_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n fox_n his_o book_n of_o martyr_n p._n 1504_o col._n 1._o mr._n john_n bradford_n martyr_n prove_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n not_o to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n but_o a_o false_a church_n and_o the_o pope_n the_o head_n thereof_o to_o be_v the_o wicked_a one_o that_o be_v antichrist_n and_o he_o tell_v the_o bishop_n of_o york_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o chichester_n that_o they_o do_v wicked_o in_o couple_v themselves_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n again_o fox_n his_o book_n of_o martyr_n p._n 1533._o col_fw-fr 2._o and_o in_o pag._n 1543_o he_o tell_v the_o londoner_n thus_o that_o in_o testimony_n of_o this_o my_o faith_n i_o render_v and_o give_v my_o life_n be_v condemn_v as_o well_o for_o not_o acknowledge_v the_o antichrist_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v christ_n vicar_n general_n and_o supreme_a head_n of_o his_o catholic_n or_o universal_a church_n here_o or_o elsewhere_o upon_o earth_n as_o for_o deny_v the_o horrible_a and_o idolatrous_a doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o christ_n real_a corporal_n and_o carnal_a presence_n in_o his_o supper_n under_o the_o form_n and_o accident_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o he_o say_v the_o same_o in_o his_o letier_n to_o the_o university_n and_o town_n of_o cambridg_n pag._n 1544._o and_o a_o little_a after_o in_o the_o same_o letter_n he_o say_v to_o cambridg_v do_v thou_o not_o know_v rome_n to_o be_v babylon_n and_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o lancashire_n he_o say_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v the_o dear_o belove_v of_o the_o devil_n and_o the_o daughter_n and_o heir_n of_o antichrist_n religion_n etc._n etc._n ibid._n p._n 1546._o and_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o a_o woman_n that_o desire_v to_o know_v whether_o she_o may_v be_v present_a at_o the_o popish_a matin_n or_o no_o refrain_v from_o the_o mass_n he_o say_v thus_o this_o latin_a service_n be_v a_o plain_a mark_n of_o antichrist_n catholic_n synagogue_n so_o that_o the_o communicant_n and_o approver_n of_o it_o thereby_o declare_v themselves_o to_o be_v member_n of_o the_o same_o synagogue_n and_o so_o cut_v off_o from_o christ_n and_o his_o church_n who_o exterior_a mark_n be_v the_o true_a administration_n of_o his_o word_n and_o sacrament_n furthermore_o the_o example_n of_o your_o go_v thither_o to_o allow_v the_o religion_n of_o antichrist_n as_o doubtless_o you_o do_v indeed_o howsoever_o in_o heart_n you_o think_v occasion_v the_o obstinate_a to_o be_v utter_o intractable_a the_o weak_a papist_n to_o be_v more_o obstinate_a the_o strong_a gospeler_n to_o be_v sore_o weaken_v and_o the_o weak_a gospeler_n to_o be_v overthrow_v which_o thing_n how_o great_a offence_n they_o be_v no_o pen_n rome_n pen_n yet_o do_v not_o many_o man_n make_v nothing_o of_o scandalize_a their_o brethren_n now_o by_o injoin_v and_o practise_v the_o needless_a ceremony_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v able_a to_o utter_v by_o letter_n ibid._n p._n 1565._o and_o in_o a_o letter_n to_o the_o lady_n vane_n he_o say_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v undoubted_o that_o great_a antichrist_n of_o who_o the_o apostle_n do_v so_o much_o admonish_v we_o ibid._n p._n 1565._o col_fw-fr 1._o and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o say_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v a_o butcher_n or_o a_o bite-sheep_n rather_o than_o a_o bishop_n how_o can_v we_o call_v he_o christ_n vicar_n that_o resist_v christ_n oppugn_v his_o verity_n and_o persecute_v his_o people_n and_o like_o a_o prelate_n prefer_v himself_o above_o god_n and_o man_n ibid._n p._n 1566._o col_fw-fr 1._o and_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o certain_a godly_a man_n he_o say_v thus_o therefore_o take_v heed_n for_o the_o lord_n sake_n take_v heed_n and_o defile_v not_o your_o body_n or_o soul_n with_o this_o romish_a and_o antichristian_a religion_n set_v up_o among_o we_o again_o but_o come_v away_o from_o as_o the_o angel_n cry_v from_o among_o they_o in_o their_o idolatrous_a service_n lest_o you_o be_v partaker_n of_o their_o iniquity_n ibid._n p._n 1568._o col_fw-fr 2._o and_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o a_o godly_a gentlewoman_n that_o be_v cast_v off_o by_o her_o friend_n because_o she_o will_v not_o go_v to_o the_o popish_a mass_n he_o say_v thus_o you_o can_v be_v partaker_n of_o god_n religion_n and_o antichrist_n service_n whereof_o the_o mass_n be_v most_o principal_a you_o can_v be_v a_o member_n of_o christ_n church_n and_o of_o the_o pope_n church_n ibid._n p._n 1570._o and_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o n._n and_o his_o wife_n he_o say_v now_o have_v antichrist_n all_o 〈◊〉_d power_n again_o ibid._n p._n 1571._o and_o in_o his_o letter_n with_o a_o supplication_n to_o queen_n mary_n and_o her_o council_n he_o say_v thus_o that_o the_o lord_n eye_n be_v set_v to_o destroy_v england_n and_o your_o highness_n and_o all_o your_o honour_n if_o in_o time_n you_o look_v not_o better_o to_o your_o office_n and_o duty_n herein_o and_o not_o suffer_v yourselves_o to_o be_v slave_n and_o hangman_n to_o antichrist_n and_o his_o prelate_n which_o have_v bring_v your_o highness_n and_o your_o honour_n already_o to_o let_v barnabas_n loose_v and_o to_o hang_v up_o christ_n ibid._n p._n 1574._o john_n launder_v martyr_n in_o his_o confession_n before_o bishop_n bonner_n say_v that_o whosoever_o do_v teach_v or_o use_v any_o more_o sacrament_n than_o baptism_n and_o the_o lords-supper_n or_o get_v any_o ceremony_n he_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o they_o be_v of_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o do_v abhor_v they_o from_o the_o bottom_n of_o his_o heart_n and_o do_v further_a say_v and_o believe_v that_o all_o the_o service_n sacrifice_n and_o ceremony_n now_o use_v in_o this_o realm_n of_o england_n yea_o in_o all_o other_o part_n of_o the_o world_n which_o have_v be_v use_v after_o this_o manner_n be_v erroneous_a and_o naught_o and_o contrary_a to_o christ_n institution_n and_o the_o determination_n of_o christ_n catholic_n church_n whereof_o he_o believe_v that_o he_o himself_o be_v a_o member_n and_o in_o this_o faith_n he_o die_v fox_n his_o book_n of_o martyr_n p._n 1593._o m._n luther_n 76._o luther_n history_n of_o the_o counc_fw-la of_o trent_n lib._n 1._o p._n 76._o say_v to_o the_o pope_n nuncio_n that_o nothing_o can_v be_v receive_v from_o rome_n compatible_a with_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o gospel_n derrick_n carver_n martyr_n in_o his_o answer_n to_o bishop_n bonner_n say_v that_o your_o ceremony_n use_v in_o the_o church_n be_v beggarly_a and_o poison_v ibid._n p._n 1594._o thomas_n iveson_n martyr_n confess_v and_o to_o his_o death_n stand_v to_o this_o article_n object_v against_o he_o by_o bonner_n that_o he_o believe_v that_o all_o the_o ceremony_n now_o use_v in_o this_o church_n of_o england_n be_v vain_a superfluous_a superstitious_a and_o naught_o ibid._n p._n 1595._o col_fw-fr 1._o of_o the_o same_o faith_n be_v john_n denley_n gentleman_n as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o seven_o article_n ibid._n p._n 1598._o and_o the_o say_v john_n denley_n in_o answer_n to_o the_o three_o article_n object_v against_o he_o by_o bishop_n bonner_n say_v thus_o that_o i_o believe_v that_o this_o church_n of_o england_n use_v the_o faith_n and_o religion_n which_o be_v now_o use_v be_v no_o part_n or_o member_n of_o the_o aforesaid_a holy_a catholic_n church_n but_o be_v the_o church_n of_o antichrist_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o head_n thereof_o ibid._n p._n 1597._o patrick_n packingham_n martyr_n tell_v bishop_n bonner_n plain_o to_o his_o face_n that_o the_o church_n which_o bonner_n believe_v be_v no_o catholic_n church_n but_o be_v the_o church_n of_o satan_n and_o that_o therefore_o he_o will_v never_o turn_v to_o it_o ibid._n p._n 1598._o col_fw-fr 2._o henry_n laurence_n martyr_n be_v require_v to_o put_v his_o hand_n to_o his_o answer_n write_v thus_o you_o be_v all_o of_o antichrist_n and_o he_o you_o follow_v ibid._n p._n 1599_o col_fw-fr 1._o george_n tankerfield_n martyr_n plain_o tell_v bishop_n bonner_n that_o the_o church_n whereof_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o supreme_a head_n be_v no_o part_n of_o christ_n catholic_n church_n ibid._n p._n 1602._o col_fw-fr 1._o mr._n robert_n glover_n master_n of_o art_n and_o martyr_n plain_o tell_v the_o bishop_n of_o leichfield_n that_o the_o church_n of_o god_n know_v and_o acknowledge_v no_o other_o head_n but_o jesus_n christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n who_o you_o have_v refuse_v and_o choose_v the_o man_n of_o sin_n the_o son_n of_o terdition_n enemy_n to_o christ_n the_o devil_n deputy_n and_o lieutenant_n the_o pope_n ibid._n p._n 1616._o col_fw-fr 1._o in_o which_o place_n he_o give_v six_o note_n of_o christ_n true_a church_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n want_v yea_o
act_v against_o and_o contrary_n to_o they_o by_o which_o say_v he_o they_o do_v declare_v themselves_o to_o be_v none_o of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n but_o rather_o of_o the_o synagogue_n of_o satan_n yea_o he_o there_o tell_v his_o wife_n that_o he_o call_v they_o with_o good_a conscience_n as_o christ_n call_v their_o forefather_n the_o child_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o that_o as_o their_o father_n the_o devil_n be_v a_o liar_n and_o murderer_n so_o their_o kingdom_n and_o church_n as_o they_o call_v it_o stand_v by_o lie_v and_o murder_v therefore_o my_o dear_a wife_n have_v no_o fellowship_n with_o they_o ibid._n bishop_n ridley_n in_o his_o letter_n in_o captivity_n call_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o strumpet_n of_o babylon_n and_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n antichrist_n fox_n his_o book_n of_o martyr_n p._n 1626._o col_fw-fr 1._o and_o in_o his_o answer_n at_o his_o examination_n to_o bishop_n white_a he_o say_v he_o can_v but_o confess_v with_o st._n gregory_n a_o bishop_n of_o rome_n also_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o place_n be_v the_o very_a true_a antichrist_n whereof_o st._n john_n speak_v by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n and_o i_o say_v say_v he_o with_o the_o say_v st._n gregory_n that_o he_o that_o make_v himself_o a_o bishop_n of_o all_o the_o world_n be_v worse_a than_o antichrist_n ibid._n p._n 1650._o col_fw-fr 2._o and_o in_o his_o communication_n with_o dr._n brooks_n bishop_n of_o gloucester_n when_o he_o degrade_v he_o exhort_v he_o to_o recant_v and_o submit_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n he_o say_v thus_o you_o know_v my_o mind_n concern_v the_o usurp_a authority_n of_o the_o romish_a antichrist_n ibid._n p._n 1659._o col_fw-fr 2._o and_o a_o little_a after_o when_o he_o will_v it_o bishop_n ridley_n though_o when_o he_o be_v in_o his_o pontificalibus_fw-la he_o contend_v too_o much_o for_o the_o surplice_n etc._n etc._n yet_o when_o he_o come_v to_o die_v he_o refuse_v it_o and_o abominate_v it_o put_v on_o he_o the_o surplice_n etc._n etc._n he_o inveigh_v against_o the_o romish_a bishop_n and_o all_o that_o foolish_a apparel_n calling_z him_z antichrist_n and_o the_o apparel_n foolish_a and_o abominable_a ibid._n in_o his_o farewell_n letter_n to_o all_o his_o friend_n he_o call_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o babylonical_a beast_n and_o the_o then_o bishop_n of_o england_n thief_n of_o samaria_n sabei_n caldei_fw-la these_o robber_n have_v rush_v out_o of_o their_o den_n and_o have_v rob_v the_o church_n of_o england_n of_o all_o the_o aforesaid_a holy_a treasure_n of_o god_n they_o have_v carry_v it_o away_o they_o have_v overthrow_v it_o and_o instead_o of_o god_n holy_a word_n the_o true_a and_o right_a administration_n of_o christ_n holy_a sacrament_n as_o of_o baptism_n and_o the_o other_o they_o mix_v their_o ministry_n with_o man_n fantasy_n and_o many_o wicked_a and_o â—â—godly_a tradition_n ibid._n p._n 1674._o and_o these_o bishop_n he_o call_v the_o soldier_n of_o antichrist_n ibid._n p._n 1675._o col_fw-fr 1._o and_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o lord_n temporal_a he_o say_v thus_o i_o wonder_v my_o lord_n what_o have_v bewitch_v you_o that_o you_o be_v so_o sudden_o fall_v from_o christ_n unto_o antichrist_n from_o christ_n gospel_n unto_o man_n tradition_n from_o the_o lord_n that_o buy_v you_o to_o the_o bishop_n now_o of_o rome_n i_o warn_v you_o of_o your_o peril_n be_v not_o deceive_v except_o you_o will_v be_v find_v willing_o consenter_n unto_o your_o own_o death_n for_o if_o you_o think_v thus_o we_o be_v layman_n this_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o religion_n we_o follow_v as_o we_o be_v teach_v and_o lead_v if_o our_o teacher_n and_o governor_n teach_v we_o and_o lead_v we_o amiss_o the_o fault_n be_v in_o they_o they_o shall_v bear_v the_o blame_n my_o lord_n it_o be_v true_a i_o grant_v you_o that_o both_o the_o false_a teacher_n and_o the_o corrupt_a governor_n shall_v be_v punish_v for_o the_o death_n of_o their_o subject_n who_o they_o have_v false_o teach_v and_o corrupt_o lead_v yea_o and_o their_o blood_n shall_v be_v require_v at_o their_o hand_n but_o yet_o neverthelss_o shall_v that_o subject_n die_v the_o death_n himself_o also_o that_o be_v he_o shall_v also_o be_v damn_v for_o his_o own_o sin_n for_o if_o the_o blind_a lead_v the_o blind_a christ_n say_v not_o the_o leader_n only_o but_o both_o shall_v fall_v into_o the_o ditch_n shall_v the_o synagogue_n and_o the_o senate_n of_o the_o jew_n trow_v you_o which_o forsake_v christ_n and_o consent_v to_o his_o death_n therefore_o be_v excuse_v because_o annas_n and_o caiphas_n with_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n and_o their_o clergy_n do_v teach_v they_o amiss_o yea_o and_o also_o pilate_n their_o 1675._o consenter_n and_o doer_n be_v both_o guilty_a say_v bishop_n ridley_n ibid._n p._n 1675._o governor_n and_o the_o emperor_n lieutenant_n by_o his_o tyranny_n do_v without_o cause_n put_v to_o death_n forsooth_o no_o my_o lord_n no._n for_o notwithstanding_o that_o corrupt_a doctrine_n or_o pilate_n wash_v of_o his_o hand_n neither_o of_o both_o shall_v excuse_v either_o that_o synagogue_n and_o seignory_n or_o pilate_n but_o at_o the_o lord_n hand_n for_o the_o effusion_n of_o that_o innocent_a blood_n on_o the_o latter_a day_n shall_v drink_v of_o the_o deadly_a whip_n to_o whip_n bishop_n gardener_n six_o article_n call_v the_o whip_n with_o six_o string_n i_o â—elieve_v he_o allude_v to_o you_o be_v witty_a and_o understand_v what_o i_o mean_v therefore_o i_o will_v pass_v from_o this_o to_o tell_v you_o that_o you_o be_v fall_v from_o christ_n to_o his_o adversary_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n pag._n 1667._o and_o immediate_o after_o he_o tell_v they_o that_o he_o do_v not_o in_o call_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n christ_n adversary_n or_o antichrist_n rage_n or_o rail_v but_o speak_v the_o word_n of_o truth_n and_o sobriety_n and_o show_v that_o that_o church_n while_o it_o continue_v in_o the_o apostle_n doctrine_n be_v apostolic_a and_o those_o that_o sit_v in_o that_o see_n may_v be_v call_v apostolici_fw-la but_o since_o that_o see_v have_v degenerate_v from_o the_o trace_n of_o truth_n and_o true_a religion_n which_o it_o receive_v of_o the_o apostle_n at_o the_o beginning_n and_o have_v preach_v another_o gospel_n have_v set_v up_o another_o religion_n have_v exercise_v another_o power_n and_o have_v take_v upon_o it_o to_o order_n and_o rule_v the_o church_n of_o christ_n by_o other_o strange_a law_n and_o canon_n and_o ruler_n than_o ever_o it_o receive_v of_o the_o apostle_n the_o apostle_n of_o christ_n which_o thing_n it_o do_v at_o this_o day_n and_o have_v continue_v so_o do_v alas_o alas_o of_o too_o too_o long_o a_o time_n since_o the_o time_n i_o say_v that_o the_o state_n and_o condition_n of_o that_o see_v have_v thus_o be_v change_v in_o truth_n it_o ought_v of_o duty_n and_o of_o right_a to_o have_v the_o name_n change_v both_o of_o the_o see_v and_o of_o the_o sitter_n therein_o as_o that_o see_v then_o for_o that_o true_a trade_n of_o religion_n and_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n apostle_n just_o and_o true_o be_v call_v apostolic_a so_o as_o true_o and_o just_o for_o the_o contrariety_n of_o religion_n and_o religion_n and_o be_v this_o not_o direct_o contrary_a to_o a_o b._n laud'_v doctrine_n in_o his_o relation_n wherein_o pag._n â—â—6_n he_o say_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o protestant_n set_v not_o up_o a_o different_a religion_n diversity_n of_o doctrine_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n that_o see_v and_o the_o bishop_n thereof_o at_o this_o day_n both_o aught_o to_o be_v call_v and_o be_v indeed_o antichristian_a the_o see_v be_v the_o seat_n of_o satan_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o same_o that_o maintain_v the_o abomination_n thereof_o be_v antichrist_n himself_o indeed_o and_o for_o this_o cause_n this_o see_v at_o this_o day_n be_v the_o same_o which_o st._n john_n call_v in_o his_o revelation_n babylon_n or_o the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n and_o spiritual_a sodoma_n and_o egyptus_n the_o mother_n of_o fornication_n and_o of_o the_o abomination_n upon_o the_o earth_n and_o with_o this_o whore_n do_v spiritual_o meddle_v and_o lie_v with_o she_o and_o commit_v most_o stink_a and_o abominable_a adultery_n before_o god_n all_o those_o king_n and_o prince_n yea_o all_o nation_n of_o the_o earth_n which_o do_v consent_n to_o her_o abomination_n and_o use_v or_o practice_v the_o same_o ibid._n p._n 1668._o and_o in_o his_o lamentation_n for_o the_o change_n of_o religion_n in_o england_n he_o say_v thus_o the_o head_n under_o satan_n of_o all_o mischief_n be_v antichrist_n and_o his_o brood_n and_o the_o same_o be_v he_o which_o be_v the_o babylonical_a beast_n ibid._n p._n 1671._o col_fw-fr 2._o and_o in_o p._n 1673_o he_o call_v king_n edward_n the_o six_o that_o innocent_a that_o
godly_a heart_a and_o peerless_a young_a christian_a prince_n who_o dr._n heylin_n say_v he_o be_v a_o man_n of_o ill_a principle_n and_o that_o it_o be_v no_o infelicity_n to_o the_o church_n he_o mean_v rome_n sure_a that_o he_o die_v so_o soon_o and_o in_o p._n 1673_o col_fw-fr 2._o he_o say_v thus_o now_o then_o see_v the_o doctrine_n of_o antichrist_n be_v return_v again_o into_o this_o realm_n and_o the_o old_a law_n of_o antichrist_n be_v allow_v to_o return_v with_o the_o power_n of_o their_o father_n again_o etc._n etc._n mr._n john_n philpot_n martyr_n in_o his_o seven_o examination_n and_o answer_n say_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v a_o false_a church_n and_o the_o synagogue_n of_o satan_n ibid._n p._n 1704._o col_fw-fr 2._o and_o in_o his_o nine_o examination_n he_o tell_v harpsfield_n that_o the_o religion_n of_o rome_n be_v a_o false_a religion_n ib._n p._n 1709._o col_fw-fr 1._o so_o he_o tell_v chadsey_n ibid._n p._n 1715._o col_fw-fr 1._o and_o at_o his_o last_o examination_n he_o tell_v the_o lord_n mayor_n of_o london_n that_o he_o be_v sorry_a to_o see_v that_o that_o authority_n which_o represent_v the_o king_n and_o queen_n person_n shall_v now_o be_v change_v and_o be_v at_o the_o commandment_n of_o antichrist_n and_o you_o speak_v to_o the_o bishop_n pretend_v to_o be_v the_o follow_v of_o the_o apostle_n of_o christ_n and_o yet_o you_o be_v very_a antichrist_n and_o deceiver_n of_o the_o people_n and_o that_o church_n which_o you_o pretend_v to_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o babylonical_a and_o not_o the_o catholic_n church_n of_o that_o church_n i_o be_o not_o ibid._n p._n 1721._o col_fw-fr 1._o thomas_n whittel_v priest_n and_o martyr_n say_v that_o he_o be_v well_o content_a to_o give_v over_o his_o body_n for_o the_o testimony_n of_o god_n truth_n and_o pure_a religion_n against_o antichrist_n and_o all_o his_o false_a religion_n and_o doctrine_n ibid._n p._n 1738._o barthlet_n green_n a_o scholar_n and_o martyr_n affirm_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o church_n of_o antichrist_n ibid._n p._n 1744._o a._n b._n cranmer_n m._n call_v and_o prove_v the_o pope_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v antichrist_n fox_n his_o book_n of_o martyr_n p._n 1768._o col_fw-fr 2._o that_o the_o tradition_n and_o religion_n of_o that_o usurp_a prelate_n of_o rome_n be_v most_o erroneous_a false_a and_o against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o whole_a scripture_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o same_o to_o be_v very_a antichrist_n so_o often_o preach_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n in_o who_o do_v most_o evident_o concur_v all_o sign_n and_o token_n whereby_o he_o be_v paint_v to_o the_o world_n to_o be_v know_v ibid._n p._n 1774._o col_fw-fr 2._o many_o of_o which_o mark_n he_o set_v down_o there_o and_o at_o st._n mary_n in_o oxford_n when_o he_o recant_v his_o recantation_n he_o say_v thus_o and_o for_o the_o pope_n i_o refuse_v he_o as_o christ_n enemy_n and_o antichrist_n with_o all_o his_o false_a doctrine_n and_o this_o he_o declare_v he_o speak_v without_o dissimulation_n ibid._n p._n 1781._o col_fw-fr 1._o and_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o queen_n mary_n he_o say_v thus_o of_o the_o pope_n if_o this_o be_v not_o to_o play_v antichrist_n part_n i_o can_v tell_v what_o be_v antichrist_n which_o be_v no_o more_o to_o say_v but_o christ_n enemy_n and_o adversary_n who_o shall_v sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n advance_v himself_o above_o all_o other_o yet_o by_o hypocrisy_n and_o feign_a religion_n shall_v subvert_v the_o true_a religion_n of_o christ_n and_o under_o pretence_n and_o colour_n of_o christian_a religion_n shall_v work_v against_o christ_n and_o therefore_o have_v the_o name_n of_o antichrist_n who_o he_o there_o prove_v to_o be_v antichrist_n ibid._n p._n 1784._o col_fw-fr 2._o john_n mandrell_n robert_n spicer_n and_o william_n coverley_n deny_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n or_o christ_n vicar_n affirm_v he_o to_o be_v antichrist_n and_o god_n enemy_n ibid._n p._n 1788._o william_n time_n curate_n and_o martyr_n answer_v bonner_n that_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v the_o see_v of_o antichrist_n and_o therefore_o to_o that_o church_n i_o will_v not_o conform_v myself_o nor_o once_o consent_v to_o it_o ibid._n p._n 1791._o and_o p._n 1793._o he_o say_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o antichristian_a church_n sixteen_o martyr_n at_o once_o make_v this_o confession_n the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v the_o see_v of_o antichrist_n the_o congregation_n of_o the_o wicked_a whereof_o the_o pope_n be_v head_n under_o the_o devil_n article_n the_o three_o for_o proof_n of_o which_o they_o offer_v to_o be_v burn_v ibid._n p._n 1810._o col_fw-fr 1._o art_fw-la xv._o that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o set_v up_o and_o suffer_v they_o bishop_n montague_n in_o his_o gag_n pag._n 300._o say_v that_o image_n and_o picture_n of_o christ_n may_v stand_v in_o church_n pro_fw-la institutione_n rudiorum_fw-la &_o commone_v factione_n historiae_fw-la &_o excitatione_fw-la devotionis_fw-la and_o pag._n 318._o that_o the_o image_n and_o picture_n of_o christ_n the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o saint_n may_v not_o only_o for_o civil_a use_n but_o also_o for_o religious_a employment_n and_o help_n of_o piety_n be_v set_v up_o in_o church_n and_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o we_o differ_v not_o therein_o so_o practise_v exceed_v not_o doctrine_n and_o p._n 317._o that_o dulia_n may_v be_v give_v to_o they_o image_n of_o the_o sacred_a trinity_n of_o god_n the_o father_n of_o god_n the_o son_n crucifix_n of_o god_n the_o holy_a ghost_n or_o of_o saint_n depart_v this_o life_n in_o temple_n or_o church_n where_o god_n people_n do_v usual_o meet_v to_o worship_n god_n this_o i_o renounce_v 1._o because_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o her_o excellent_a homily_n against_o the_o peril_n of_o idolatry_n wherein_o she_o say_v as_o follow_v p._n 12._o these_o costly_a deck_v of_o church_n and_o image_n have_v nothing_o profit_v those_o that_o be_v wise_a and_o of_o understanding_n but_o have_v thereby_o great_o hurt_v the_o simple_a and_o unwise_a occasion_v they_o thereby_o to_o commit_v most_o horrible_a idolatry_n p._n 13._o our_o image_n 〈◊〉_d be_v be_v and_o if_o they_o be_v public_o suffer_v in_o church_n and_o temple_n 〈◊〉_d will_v be_v worship_v and_o so_o idolatry_n commit_v to_o they_o wherefore_o our_o image_n in_o temple_n and_o church_n be_v indeed_o none_o other_o but_o idol_n as_o unto_o 〈◊〉_d which_o idolatry_n have_v be_v be_v and_o ever_o will_v be_v commit_v p._n 15._o that_o 〈◊〉_d honour_v of_o abominable_a image_n be_v the_o cause_n the_o beginning_n and_o end_n of_o 〈◊〉_d evil_a and_o that_o the_o worshipper_n of_o they_o be_v either_o madman_n or_o most_o wicked_a man_n p._n 17._o although_o it_o be_v say_v now_o common_o that_o image_n be_v lay_v 〈◊〉_d book_n yet_o we_o see_v they_o teach_v no_o good_a lesson_n neither_o of_o god_n nor_o of_o goâ—â—ness_n but_o all_o error_n and_o wickedness_n and_o therefore_o god_n as_o he_o forbid_v 〈◊〉_d idol_n or_o image_n to_o be_v make_v or_o set_v up_o so_o do_v command_v such_o as_o we_o find_v 〈◊〉_d and_o set_v up_o to_o be_v pull_v down_o break_v and_o destroy_v deut._n seven_o and_o 〈◊〉_d chapter_n where_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o all_o the_o occasion_n of_o idolatry_n 〈◊〉_d to_o be_v avoid_v and_o therefore_o do_v god_n forbid_v marriage_n with_o the_o child_n of_o idolater_n for_o they_o will_v turn_v away_o thy_o son_n from_o follow_v i_o that_o they_o may_v serve_v other_o god_n so_o will_v the_o anger_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v kindle_v against_o you_o and_o destroy_v thou_o sudden_o p._n 18._o to_o set_v up_o image_n or_o altar_n be_v a_o wickedness_n and_o great_a offence_n and_o abomination_n in_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o lord_n p._n 19_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o we_o shall_v be_v worshipper_n of_o image_n and_o the_o true_a servant_n of_o god_n also_o as_o paul_n teach_v 2_o cor._n 6._o p._n 21._o upon_o 1_o joh._n 5._o ult_n tertullian_n say_v keep_v yourselves_o from_o image_n and_o idol_n he_o say_v not_o now_o keep_v yourselves_o from_o idolatry_n as_o it_o be_v from_o the_o service_n of_o they_o but_o from_o the_o image_n or_o idol_n themselves_o that_o be_v from_o the_o very_a shape_n or_o likeness_n of_o they_o do_v you_o think_v those_o person_n which_o place_n image_n and_o idol_n in_o church_n and_o temple_n yea_o shrine_n they_o even_o over_o the_o lords-table_n as_o it_o be_v of_o purpose_n to_o the_o worship_v and_o honour_v of_o they_o take_v good_a heed_n either_o to_o st._n john_n '_o s_o counsel_n or_o tertullian_n '_o we_o for_o so_o to_o place_v image_n and_o idol_n be_v it_o to_o keep_v themselves_o from_o they_o
or_o else_o to_o receive_v or_o embrace_v they_o p._n 22._o origen_n say_v that_o in_o the_o commonwealth_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o carver_n of_o idol_n and_o image-maker_n be_v cast_v far_o off_o and_o forbid_v lest_o they_o shall_v have_v a_o forbid_v a_o occasion_n of_o idolatry_n forbid_v occasion_n to_o make_v image_n which_o may_v pluck_v certain_a foolish_a person_n from_o god_n and_o turn_v the_o eye_n of_o their_o soul_n to_o the_o contemplation_n of_o earthly_a thing_n and_o again_o in_o another_o part_n of_o his_o book_n against_o celsus_n he_o say_v thus_o it_o be_v not_o only_o a_o mad_a and_o frantic_a part_n to_o worship_n image_n but_o also_o once_o to_o dissemble_v or_o wink_v at_o it_o athanasius_n say_v that_o the_o invention_n of_o image_n come_v of_o no_o good_a but_o of_o evil_a and_o whatsoever_o have_v a_o evil_a beginning_n can_v never_o in_o any_o thing_n be_v judge_v good_a see_v it_o be_v altogether_o naught_o lactantius_n say_v that_o no_o religion_n be_v in_o that_o place_n wheresoever_o any_o image_n be_v for_o if_o religion_n stand_v in_o godly_a thing_n and_o there_o be_v no_o godliness_n but_o in_o heavenly_a thing_n then_o be_v image_n without_o religion_n p._n 23._o epiphanius_n bishop_n of_o salamine_n in_o cyprus_n who_o live_v 390_o year_n after_o christ_n ascension_n write_v to_o john_n patriarch_n of_o jerusalem_n thus_o as_o i_o enter_v into_o a_o certain_a church_n to_o pray_v i_o find_v there_o a_o linen_n cloth_n hang_v in_o the_o church-door_n paint_v and_o have_v in_o it_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n as_o it_o be_v or_o of_o some_o other_o saint_n for_o i_o remember_v not_o well_o what_o image_n it_o be_v therefore_o when_o i_o do_v see_v the_o image_n of_o man_n hang_v in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n contrary_a to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n i_o do_v tear_v it_o and_o give_v counsel_n to_o the_o keeper_n of_o the_o church_n that_o they_o shall_v wind_v a_o poor_a man_n in_o the_o say_a cloth_n and_o so_o bury_v he_o and_o afterward_o the_o same_o epiphanius_n send_v another_o unpainted_a cloth_n for_o that_o paint_a one_o which_o he_o have_v tear_v to_o the_o say_a patriarch_n write_v thus_o i_o will_v you_o will_v the_o elder_n of_o that_o place_n to_o receive_v this_o cloth_n which_o i_o have_v send_v by_o this_o bearer_n and_o command_v they_o that_o from_o henceforth_o no_o such_o paint_a clothes_n contrary_a to_o our_o religion_n be_v hang_v in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n for_o it_o become_v your_o goodness_n rather_o to_o have_v this_o care_n that_o you_o take_v away_o such_o scrupulosity_n which_o be_v unfitting_a for_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n and_o offensive_a to_o the_o people_n commit_v to_o your_o charge_n upon_o which_o the_o homily_n note_v as_o follow_v 1._o that_o epiphanius_n judge_v it_o contrary_n to_o christian_a religion_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o have_v any_o image_n in_o christ_n church_n 2._o that_o he_o reject_v not_o only_o carve_v and_o melt_a image_n of_o christ_n or_o of_o any_o other_o saint_n but_o also_o wall_n also_o such_o as_o be_v in_o many_o church-window_n and_o wall_n paint_a image_n out_o of_o christ_n church_n 3._o that_o he_o regard_v not_o whether_o it_o be_v the_o image_n of_o christ_n or_o any_o other_o saint_n but_o be_v a_o image_n will_v not_o suffer_v it_o in_o the_o church_n 4._o that_o he_o do_v not_o only_o remove_v it_o out_o of_o the_o church_n but_o with_o a_o vehement_a zeal_n tear_v it_o in_o sunder_o and_o exhort_v that_o a_o coarse_a shall_v be_v wrap_v and_o bury_v in_o it_o judge_v it_o meet_v for_o nothing_o but_o to_o rot_v in_o the_o earth_n follow_v therein_o the_o example_n of_o good_a king_n hezekiah_n who_o break_v the_o brazen_a serpent_n to_o piece_n and_o burn_v it_o to_o ash_n for_o that_o idolatry_n be_v commit_v to_o it_o 5._o that_o epiphanius_n think_v it_o the_o duty_n of_o vigilant_a bishop_n to_o be_v careful_a that_o no_o image_n be_v permit_v in_o the_o church_n for_o that_o they_o be_v church_n be_v occasion_n of_o scruple_n or_o offence_n be_v not_o to_o be_v permit_v in_o the_o church_n occasion_n of_o scruple_n and_o offence_n to_o the_o people_n commit_v to_o their_o charge_n to_o these_o some_o other_o good_a note_n may_v be_v superadd_v as_o 1._o that_o epiphanius_n 230._o have_v a._n b._n laud_v be_v patriarch_n there_o he_o may_v possible_o have_v be_v fine_v 1000_o l._n and_o deprive_v of_o his_o bishopric_n and_o be_v bind_v to_o his_o good_a behaviour_n for_o time_n to_o come_v for_o so_o do_v as_o mr._n sherfield_n the_o recorder_n of_o salisbury_n be_v for_o take_v down_o the_o picture_n of_o the_o trinity_n in_o paint_a glass_n and_o set_v up_o white_a glass_n in_o the_o place_n of_o it_o in_o st._n edmond_n church_n there_o as_o dr._n heylin_n relate_v l._n 3._o pag._n 228_o 229_o 230._o be_v out_o of_o his_o own_o diocese_n and_o yet_o he_o break_v down_o the_o image_n and_o tear_v it_o to_o piece_n 2._o that_o he_o give_v notice_n of_o it_o after_o he_o have_v do_v it_o to_o the_o patriarch_n of_o jerusalem_n who_o it_o chief_o concern_v to_o look_v to_o it_o 3._o that_o he_o will_v he_o to_o will_v the_o elder_n of_o that_o church_n upon_o the_o door_n of_o which_o the_o paint_a cloth_n be_v hang_v to_o take_v that_o unpainted_a cloth_n he_o have_v send_v for_o that_o for_o that_o paint_a one_o he_o have_v tear_v and_o command_v they_o that_o from_o henceforth_o no_o such_o paint_a clothes_n be_v hang_v in_o the_o church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o the_o homily_n go_v on_o p._n 24._o and_o say_v that_o whereas_o image_n begin_v at_o that_o time_n secret_o and_o by_o stealth_n to_o creep_v out_o of_o private_a house_n into_o the_o church_n and_o that_o first_o in_o paint_a clothes_n and_o wall_n such_o bishop_n as_o be_v godly_a and_o vigilant_a when_o they_o espy_v they_o remove_v they_o away_o as_o unlawful_a and_o contrary_a to_o christian_a religion_n as_o do_v here_o epiphanius_n to_o who_o judgement_n you_o have_v not_o only_a st._n jerome_n the_o translator_n of_o his_o epistle_n and_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o history_n tripartite_a but_o also_o all_o the_o learned_a and_o godly_a they_o then_o will_v it_o not_o follow_v that_o they_o that_o set_v they_o up_o and_o plead_v for_o they_o be_v not_o learned_a and_o godly_a clark_n and_o not_o godly_a and_o vigilant_a bishop_n that_o do_v not_o what_o they_o can_v to_o remove_v they_o clark_n yea_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o that_o age_n and_o so_o upward_o to_o our_o saviour_n christ_n time_n by_o the_o space_n of_o above_o 400_o year_n consent_v and_o agree_v and_o p._n 25._o st._n augustine_n say_v such_o as_o worship_v the_o dead_a be_v not_o catholic_n christians_o he_o esteem_v worship_v of_o saint_n tomb_n and_o picture_n as_o good_a religion_n as_o gluttony_n and_o drunkenness_n he_o allow_v great_o marcus_n varro_n affirm_v that_o religion_n be_v most_o pure_a without_o image_n and_o say_v himself_o that_o image_n be_v of_o more_o force_n to_o crooken_v a_o unhappy_a soul_n than_o to_o teach_v and_o instruct_v it_o and_o that_o image_n in_o church_n do_v by_o and_o by_o breed_v error_n and_o idolatry_n p._n 26._o and_o p._n 27._o jerome_n upon_o jer._n 10._o say_v that_o the_o error_n of_o image_n have_v come_v in_o and_o pass_v to_o the_o christian_n from_o the_o gentile_n by_o a_o heathenish_a use_n and_o custom_n where_o note_n say_v the_o homily_n that_o st._n jerome_n and_o eusebius_n agree_v that_o these_o image_n come_v in_o among_o christian_a man_n by_o such_o as_o be_v gentile_n and_o accustom_a to_o idol_n and_o be_v convert_v to_o the_o faith_n retain_v retain_v this_o well_o consider_v why_o may_v we_o not_o wonder_v that_o some_o of_o our_o first_o reformer_n whole_o breed_v up_o in_o popery_n reform_v so_o much_o and_o do_v not_o retain_v all_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n see_v as_o much_o may_v be_v say_v for_o they_o as_o for_o those_o they_o retain_v and_o the_o ground_n and_o reason_n upon_o which_o they_o reject_v some_o will_v if_o man_n will_v be_v rule_v by_o right_a reason_n and_o religion_n reject_v those_o they_o retain_v yet_o some_o remnant_n of_o gentility_n not_o thorough_o purge_v we_o see_v say_v the_o homily_n act._n 15._o that_o the_o jew_n be_v new_o convert_v to_o christianity_n will_v have_v bring_v in_o their_o circumcision_n whereunto_o they_o be_v so_o long_o accustom_v with_o they_o into_o christ_n religion_n with_o who_o the_o apostle_n st._n paul_n have_v much_o ado_n for_o the_o stay_n of_o that_o matter_n for_o which_o there_o be_v more_o to_o be_v say_v than_o for_o image_n yea_o or_o humane_a ceremony_n but_o a_o man_n may_v most_o just_o wonder_v of_o
image_n so_o direct_o against_o god_n holy_a word_n and_o strait_a commandment_n how_o they_o shall_v enter_v in_o and_o p._n 28._o serenus_n bishop_n of_o masile_n a_o godly_a and_o learned_a man_n who_o live_v about_o 600_o year_n after_o christ_n see_v the_o people_n by_o occasion_n of_o image_n fall_v to_o most_o abominable_a idolatry_n break_v to_o piece_n all_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o saint_n that_o be_v in_o that_o city_n and_o be_v therefore_o complain_v of_o to_o gregory_n the_o first_o of_o that_o name_n bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o be_v the_o first_o learned_a bishop_n that_o do_v allow_v the_o have_v of_o image_n in_o church_n that_o can_v be_v know_v by_o any_o writing_n or_o history_n of_o antiquity_n but_o though_o he_o permit_v that_o image_n shall_v be_v in_o church_n yet_o he_o forbid_v worship_v of_o they_o as_o appear_v by_o his_o epistle_n to_o serenus_n yet_o blame_v he_o for_o break_v of_o they_o upon_o who_o authority_n they_o be_v set_v up_o in_o church_n but_o they_o fall_v present_o all_o in_o heap_n to_o manifest_a idolatry_n by_o worship_v of_o they_o which_o bishop_n serenus_n not_o without_o just_a cause_n fear_v will_v come_v to_o pass_v now_o if_o serenus_n his_o judgement_n think_v it_o meet_v that_o image_n whereunto_o idolatry_n be_v commit_v shall_v be_v destroy_v have_v take_v place_n idolatry_n have_v be_v overthrow_v for_o to_o that_o which_o be_v not_o no_o man_n commit_v idolatry_n but_o of_o gregory_n judgement_n think_v that_o image_n may_v be_v suffer_v in_o church_n so_o iâ—_n be_v teach_v that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v worship_v what_o ruin_n of_o religion_n and_o what_o mischief_n ensue_v afterward_o to_o all_o christendoth_n experience_n have_v to_o our_o hurt_n and_o sorrow_n prove_v by_o the_o schism_n arise_v between_o the_o east_n and_o west_n church_n about_o the_o say_a image_n next_o by_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n into_o two_o part_n by_o the_o same_o occasion_n of_o image_n to_o the_o great_a weaken_n of_o all_o christendom_n whereupon_o last_o of_o all_o have_v follow_v the_o utter_a overthrow_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o noble_a empire_n of_o greece_n and_o all_o the_o east-part_n of_o the_o world_n throne_n world_n and_o by_o this_o mean_v antichrist_n get_v into_o the_o saddle_n and_o his_o throne_n and_o the_o increase_n of_o mahomet_n false_a religion_n and_o the_o cruel_a dominion_n and_o tyranny_n of_o the_o saracen_n and_o turk_n in_o worship_v of_o they_o p._n 30._o and_o 31._o constantine_n the_o five_o after_o the_o example_n of_o leo_n his_o father_n keep_v image_n out_o of_o the_o church_n call_v a_o council_n of_o all_o the_o learned_a man_n and_o bishop_n of_o asia_n and_o greece_n who_o decree_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o they_o that_o believe_v in_o god_n through_o jesus_n christ_n to_o have_v any_o image_n neither_o of_o the_o creator_n nor_o of_o any_o creature_n set_v up_o in_o temple_n to_o be_v worship_v but_o rather_o that_o all_o such_o thing_n be_v by_o the_o law_n of_o illud_fw-la of_o cum_fw-la quid_fw-la prohibetur_fw-la prohibentur_fw-la illa_fw-la omne_fw-la per_fw-la quae_fw-la pâ—â—â—enitur_fw-la 〈◊〉_d illud_fw-la god_n forbid_v and_o for_o the_o avoid_n of_o offence_n aught_o to_o be_v take_v out_o of_o church_n but_o paul_n bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o stephen_n the_o three_o refuse_v to_o obey_v the_o emperor_n decree_n and_o assemble_v another_o council_n and_o therein_o condemn_v the_o emperor_n and_o his_o council_n of_o heresy_n and_o make_v a_o decree_n that_o the_o holy_a image_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o other_o saint_n be_v indeed_o worthy_a of_o honour_n and_o worship_v and_o p._n 33_o not_o only_o the_o simple_a and_o unwise_a be_v ensnare_v with_o image_n but_o now_o the_o learned_a and_o bishop_n fall_v to_o worship_v of_o image_n for_o it_o be_v decree_v in_o the_o east_n also_o in_o irene_n and_o theodora_n time_n that_o image_n shall_v be_v set_v up_o in_o all_o church_n of_o greece_n and_o that_o honour_n and_o worship_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o they_o and_o now_o you_o may_v see_v that_o come_v to_o pass_v which_o serenus_n fear_v and_z gregory_z the_o first_o forbid_v in_o vain_a viz._n that_o image_n shall_v in_o no_o wise_a be_v worship_v again_o it_o be_v hard_a yea_o impossible_a any_o long_a time_n to_o have_v image_n public_o in_o church_n without_o idolatry_n and_o p._n 34._o at_o eliberi_n a_o notable_a city_n in_o spain_n the_o spanish_a bishop_n call_v and_o hold_v a_o council_n and_o there_o decree_v in_o article_n 36._o thus_o we_o think_v that_o picture_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v in_o church_n lest_o that_o be_v honour_v or_o worship_v which_o be_v paint_v on_o wall_n and_o canon_n 44_o they_o say_v thus_o we_o think_v good_a to_o admonish_v the_o faithful_a that_o as_o much_o as_o in_o they_o lie_v they_o suffer_v no_o image_n to_o be_v in_o their_o house_n but_o if_o they_o fear_v any_o violence_n of_o their_o servant_n at_o the_o least_o let_v they_o keep_v themselves_o clean_a and_o pure_a from_o image_n if_o they_o do_v not_o so_o let_v they_o be_v account_v none_o of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v another_o council_n in_o spain_n call_v concilium_fw-la tolletanum_n 12_o which_o decree_v against_o image_n and_o image-worshipper_n and_o p._n 36._o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n excommunicate_v the_o emperor_n because_o he_o oppose_v his_o image_n and_o choose_v charles_n king_n of_o france_n to_o be_v emperor_n because_o he_o succour_v his_o image_n then_o the_o noble_n of_o greece_n choose_v nicephorus_n to_o be_v emperor_n he_o and_o scaurus_n the_o two_o michael_n leo_n and_o theophilus_n and_o other_o emperor_n oppose_v image_n and_o when_o theodorus_n emperor_n will_v have_v agree_v with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n at_o the_o council_n at_o lion_n and_o have_v set_v up_o image_n he_o be_v by_o the_o noble_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o greece_n deprive_v and_o another_o choose_v in_o his_o place_n and_o p._n 40._o all_o image_n as_o well_o we_o as_o the_o idol_n of_o the_o gentile_n be_v forbid_v and_o unlawful_a in_o church_n 1_o of_o god_n the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n deut._n 4._o as_o in_o thâ—_n first_o part_n of_o this_o homily_n isa_n 40._o 231._o 3._o part._n to_o paint_n christ_n for_o remembrance_n of_o his_o death_n be_v forbid_v in_o the_o second_o commandment_n for_o 1._o because_o his_o body_n be_v a_o creature_n in_o heaven_n therefore_o not_o to_o be_v represent_v by_o a_o image_n in_o the_o service_n of_o god_n 2._o a_o image_n can_v only_o represent_v the_o manhood_n of_o christ_n and_o not_o his_o godhead_n which_o be_v the_o chief_a part_n of_o he_o both_o which_o nature_n be_v in_o he_o unseparable_a it_o be_v dangerous_a by_o paint_v the_o one_o part_n from_o the_o other_o to_o give_v occasion_n of_o arianism_n apollinarism_n or_o other_o heresy_n 3._o sith_o that_o in_o all_o the_o scripture_n which_o speak_v so_o much_o of_o he_o there_o be_v no_o show_n of_o any_o portraiture_n or_o lineament_n of_o his_o body_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n will_v not_o have_v he_o paint_v a._n b._n usher_v sum_n of_o ch._n relig._n p._n 231._o act._n 17._o hab._n 2._o 2._o of_o christ_n for_o he_o be_v god_n and_o man_n and_o you_o can_v paint_v the_o godhead_n p._n 41._o and_o p._n 42._o image_n be_v lie_n therefore_o they_o be_v not_o layman_n book_n and_o again_o if_o true_a image_n of_o christ_n and_o saint_n can_v be_v make_v yet_o they_o be_v unlawful_a to_o be_v make_v and_o see_v up_o in_o church_n to_o the_o great_a and_o unavoidable_a danger_n of_o idolalry_n primitive_a christian_n be_v complain_v of_o that_o they_o have_v no_o image_n in_o their_o church_n hence_o it_o be_v infer_v there_o that_o they_o take_v all_o image_n to_o be_v unlawful_a in_o the_o church_n or_o temple_n oâ—_n god_n and_o therefore_o have_v nonâ—_n which_o be_v a_o good_a negative_a argument_n for_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o p._n 44._o the_o primitive_a church_n which_o be_v especial_o to_o be_v follow_v 〈◊〉_d most_o incorrupt_a and_o pure_a have_v public_o in_o church_n neither_o idol_n 〈◊〉_d the_o gentile_n nor_o any_o other_o image_n as_o thing_n word_n thing_n observe_v that_o the_o homily_n say_v before_o that_o they_o be_v not_o simple_o unlawful_a but_o for_o their_o offence_n as_o be_v occasion_n of_o idolatry_n than_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o occasion_n of_o idolatry_n and_o so_o of_o other_o sin_n be_v direct_o forbid_v in_o god_n word_n direct_o forbid_a 〈◊〉_d god_n word_n but_o it_o be_v object_v thâ—â—_n image_n be_v not_o absolute_o forbid_v to_o be_v make_v but_o only_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v make_v to_o be_v worship_v and_o thâ—â—_n therefore_o we_o may_v have_v image_n so_o 〈◊〉_d worship_v they_o not_o for_o
follow_v that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a if_o image_n be_v suffer_v in_o church_n either_o by_o preach_v of_o god_n word_n or_o by_o any_o other_o mean_n to_o keep_v the_o people_n from_o worship_v of_o they_o and_o so_o to_o avoid_v idolatry_n and_o 1._o concern_v preach_n if_o it_o shall_v be_v admit_v that_o although_o image_n be_v suffer_v in_o church_n yet_o may_v idolatry_n by_o diligent_a and_o sincere_a preach_v of_o god_n word_n be_v avoid_v it_o shall_v follow_v of_o necessity_n that_o sincere_a doctrine_n may_v always_o be_v have_v and_o continue_v as_o well_o as_o image_n and_o so_o that_o wheresoever_o to_o offence_n be_v erect_v a_o image_n there_o also_o of_o reason_n a_o godly_a and_o sincere_a preacher_n shall_v and_o may_v be_v continual_o maintain_v for_o it_o be_v reason_n that_o the_o warning_n be_v as_o common_a as_o the_o stumbling-block_n the_o remedy_n as_o large_a as_o the_o offence_n the_o medicine_n as_o general_a as_o the_o poison_n but_o that_o be_v not_o also_o not_o at_o least_o not_o probable_a for_o those_o ruler_n that_o be_v so_o foolish_a as_o to_o set_v up_o or_o suffer_v needless_a image_n will_v be_v so_o wicked_a as_o to_o set_v up_o idle_a or_o idolatrous_a preacher_n also_o possible_a as_o both_o reason_n and_o experience_n teach_v wherefore_o preach_v can_v stay_v idolatry_n image_n be_v public_o suffer_v for_o a_o image_n which_o will_v last_v for_o many_o hundred_o year_n may_v for_o a_o little_a be_v buy_v but_o a_o good_a preacher_n can_v with_o much_o be_v continual_o maintain_v item_n if_o the_o prince_n will_v 4to_n those_o preacher_n that_o be_v offend_v at_o their_o pull_v down_o and_o see_v no_o hurt_n in_o they_o but_o conceive_v much_o good_a in_o and_o by_o they_o will_v never_o be_v good_a preacher_n against_o they_o and_o such_o be_v bishop_n sanderson_n as_o appear_v by_o his_o sermon_n upon_o rom._n 3._o 8._o p._n 70._o in_o 4to_n fuffer_v it_o there_o will_v be_v by_o and_o by_o many_o yea_o infinite_a image_n but_o sincere_a preacher_n be_v and_o ever_o shall_v be_v but_o a_o few_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o multitude_n to_o be_v teach_v for_o our_o saviour_n christ_n say_v the_o harvest_n be_v plentiful_a but_o the_o workman_n be_v but_o few_o which_o have_v be_v hitherto_o true_a and_o will_v be_v to_o the_o world_n end_n and_o in_o our_o time_n and_o in_o our_o country_n so_o true_a that_o every_o shire_n shall_v scarce_o have_v one_o good_a preacher_n if_o they_o be_v divide_v now_o image_n will_v continue_v to_o the_o beholder_n preach_v their_o doctrine_n that_o be_v worship_v of_o image_n and_o idolatry_n to_o which_o preach_v mankind_n be_v exceed_o prone_a and_o incline_v to_o give_v ear_n and_o credit_n as_o experience_n of_o all_o age_n and_o nation_n do_v too_o much_o prove_v but_o a_o true_a preacher_n to_o stay_v this_o mischief_n be_v in_o very_a many_o place_n scarce_o hear_v in_o one_o whole_a year_n and_o some_o where_o not_o once_o in_o seven_o year_n as_o be_v evident_a to_o be_v prove_v and_o that_o evil_a opinion_n which_o have_v be_v long_o root_v in_o man_n heart_n can_v sudden_o by_o one_o sermon_n be_v root_v out_o clean_o and_o as_o few_o unincline_v to_o credit_v sound_a doctrine_n as_o many_o and_o almost_o all_o be_v prone_a to_o superstition_n and_o idolatry_n so_o that_o herein_o appear_v not_o only_o a_o difficulty_n but_o also_o a_o impossibility_n of_o the_o remedy_n it_o appear_v not_o that_o sound_n and_o sincere_a preach_v have_v continue_v in_o one_o place_n above_o a_o hundred_o year_n but_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o image_n superstition_n and_o worship_v of_o image_n and_o idolatry_n have_v continue_v many_o hundred_o year_n for_o all_o writing_n and_o experience_n do_v testify_v that_o good_a thing_n do_v by_o little_a and_o little_a ever_o decay_v until_o they_o be_v clean_o banish_v and_o contrariwise_o evil_a thing_n do_v more_o and_o more_o increase_n till_o they_o come_v to_o a_o full_a perfection_n and_o wickedness_n for_o example_n for_o preach_v of_o god_n word_n most_o sincere_a in_o the_o beginning_n by_o process_n of_o time_n wax_v less_o and_o less_o pure_a and_o after_o corrupt_v and_o at_o last_o altogether_o lay_v down_o and_o leave_v off_o and_o other_o invention_n of_o man_n creep_v in_o place_n of_o it_o and_o on_o the_o other_o part_n image_n among_o christian_a man_n be_v first_o paint_v and_o that_o in_o whole_a story_n together_o which_o have_v some_o signification_n in_o they_o afterward_o they_o be_v emboss_v and_o make_v of_o timber_n stone_n plaster_n and_o metal_n and_o first_o they_o be_v only_o keep_v private_o in_o private_a man_n house_n and_o then_o afterward_o they_o creep_v into_o church_n but_o first_o by_o paint_v but_o afterward_o by_o emboss_v and_o yet_o be_v they_o at_o first_o no_o where_n worship_v but_o short_o after_o they_o begin_v to_o be_v worship_v of_o the_o ignorant_a sort_n of_o man_n as_o appear_v by_o gregory_n the_o first_o bishop_n of_o rome_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o serenus_n bishop_n of_o marcelles_n of_o which_o two_o bishop_n serenus_n for_o idolatry_n commit_v to_o the_o image_n brake_n and_o burn_v they_o gregory_n although_o he_o think_v it_o tolerable_a to_o let_v they_o stand_v yet_o he_o judge_v it_o abominable_a that_o they_o shall_v be_v worship_v and_o think_v as_o be_v now_o allege_v that_o the_o worship_v of_o they_o may_v be_v stay_v by_o teach_v of_o god_n word_n according_a as_o he_o exhort_v serenus_n to_o teach_v the_o people_n as_o in_o that_o epistle_n appear_v but_o whether_o gregory_n opinion_n or_o serenus_n his_o judgement_n be_v better_a herein_o consider_v you_o for_o experience_n by_o and_o by_o confute_v gregory_n opinion_n for_o notwithstanding_o gregory_n writing_n and_o other_o preach_v image_n be_v once_o set_v up_o in_o temple_n simple_a man_n and_o woman_n short_o after_o fall_v on_o heap_n huius_fw-la i_o humble_o pray_v may_v not_o the_o same_o be_v say_v of_o kneel_v at_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n be_v it_o not_o at_o first_o enjoin_v as_o a_o thing_n indifferent_a but_o be_v it_o not_o receive_v of_o we_o as_o a_o gesture_n of_o the_o high_a reverence_n due_a to_o so_o great_a a_o mystery_n as_o bishop_n prideaux_n speak_v and_o do_v not_o bishop_n sparrow_n call_v it_o adore_v in_o his_o rationale_n p._n 273._o vide_fw-la art_n 1._o p._n 5._o huius_fw-la to_o worship_v of_o they_o and_o at_o last_o the_o learned_a also_o be_v carry_v away_o with_o the_o public_a error_n as_o with_o a_o violent_a stream_n or_o flood_n and_o at_o the_o second_o council_n at_o nice_a the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n decree_v that_o image_n shall_v be_v worship_v and_o so_o by_o occasion_n of_o these_o stumbling-block_n not_o only_o the_o unlearned_a and_o simple_a but_o the_o learned_a and_o wise_a not_o the_o people_n only_o but_o the_o bishop_n not_o the_o sheep_n only_o but_o the_o shepherd_n themselves_o who_o shall_v have_v be_v guide_v in_o the_o right_a way_n fall_v to_o idolatry_n in_o worship_v of_o image_n and_o p._n 69._o the_o homily_n say_v thus_o the_o romish_a church_n be_v not_o only_o a_o idolatrous_a church_n a_o harlot_n as_o the_o scripture_n call_v she_o but_o also_o a_o foul_a filthy_a old_a wither_a harlot_n for_o she_o be_v of_o ancient_a year_n understand_v her_o lack_n of_o nature_n and_o it_o and_o yet_o hooker_n in_o his_o ecclesiast_fw-la policy_n l._n 4._o sec._n 9_o p._n 145._o in_o answer_n to_o mr._n cartwright_n '_o s_z and_o bucer_n '_o be_v objection_n against_o popish_a ceremony_n viz._n that_o popery_n for_o want_n of_o utter_a extirpation_n of_o her_o ceremony_n have_v take_v root_n and_o flourish_v again_o but_o have_v not_o be_v able_a to_o re-establish_a itself_o in_o any_o place_n after_o provision_n make_v against_o it_o by_o utter_a evacuation_n of_o all_o romish_a ceremony_n say_v thus_o as_o we_o deny_v not_o but_o that_o this_o may_v be_v true_a so_o be_v of_o two_o evil_n to_o choose_v the_o less_o we_o hold_v it_o better_o that_o the_o friend_n and_o favourer_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v in_o some_o kind_n of_o hope_n to_o have_v a_o corrupt_a religion_n restore_v than_o both_o we_o and_o they_o conceive_v just_a fear_n lest_o under_o the_o colour_n of_o root_a out_o popery_n the_o most_o effectual_a mean_n to_o bear_v up_o the_o state_n of_o religion_n be_v remove_v and_o so_o a_o â—â—y_n make_v for_o paganism_n or_o for_o extreme_a barbarity_n to_o re-enter_v to_o which_o by_o the_o way_n i_o give_v this_o short_a answer_n 1._o that_o he_o act_v direct_o against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o his_o book_n be_v commend_v to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o best_a write_v in_o english_a and_o that_o he_o alone_o deserve_v
justify_v and_o if_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v account_v christian_n than_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v account_v believer_n 2._o because_o it_o be_v not_o only_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v a_o sin_n yea_o a_o great_a trespass_n ezra_n 9_o 13._o ezra_n 10._o 2_o 10._o but_o they_o that_o be_v guilty_a of_o it_o enter_v into_o a_o covenant_n to_o put_v away_o their_o strange_a wife_n and_o swear_v to_o perform_v their_o covenant_n and_o they_o perform_v it_o ezra_n 10._o 3_o 9_o 12_o 16_o 19_o yet_o upon_o this_o account_n only_o it_o will_v be_v unlawful_a because_o they_o will_v provoke_v to_o idolatry_n or_o occasion_v their_o serve_v of_o other_o god_n or_o the_o true_a god_n after_o a_o idolatrous_a manner_n which_o god_n abhor_v so_o though_o it_o shall_v be_v yield_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a in_o itself_o to_o set_v up_o and_o suffer_v idolatrous_a image_n in_o the_o public_a place_n of_o god_n worship_n yet_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v erect_v or_o tolerate_v in_o they_o because_o they_o be_v scandalous_a object_n they_o be_v provocation_n to_o and_o occasion_n of_o commit_v idolatry_n forbid_v in_o the_o second_o and_o six_o commandment_n and_o also_o in_o rom._n 14._o 13._o let_v no_o maâ—â—_n a_o stumble_a block_n or_o a_o occasion_n to_o fall_v in_o his_o brother_n way_n and_o mat._n 18._o 6._o and_o it_o be_v observe_v before_o that_o image_n be_v direct_o forbid_v in_o god_n word_n because_o they_o be_v occasion_n of_o 44._o homily_n against_o peril_n of_o idolatry_n p._n 44._o idolatry_n which_o plain_o show_v that_o occasion_n of_o idolatry_n be_v direct_o forbid_v in_o god_n word_n and_o so_o say_v bishop_n 206._o bishop_n bishop_n andrews_n upon_o com._n p._n 109._o a_o b._n vsher_n sum_n of_o ch._n religion_n p._n 206._o andrews_n and_o a._n b._n usher_n cum_fw-la quid_fw-la prohibetur_fw-la prohibentur_fw-la illa_fw-la omne_fw-la per_fw-la quae_fw-la pâ—â—venitur_fw-la ad_fw-la illud_fw-la when_o any_o thing_n be_v forbid_v all_o thing_n which_o lead_v thereunto_o be_v also_o forbid_v bonae_fw-la legis_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la solum_fw-la tollere_fw-la vitiae_fw-la sed_fw-la etiam_fw-la occasiones_fw-la vitiorum_fw-la it_o be_v the_o part_n of_o good_a law_n not_o only_o to_o take_v away_o vice_n but_o also_o to_o take_v away_o the_o occasion_n of_o vice_n and_o therefore_o to_o take_v away_o image_n if_o the_o lawmaker_n real_o intend_v to_o prevent_v idolatry_n â—nd_v so_o for_o other_o sin_n â—nd_v this_o be_v the_o wisdom_n and_o piety_n of_o good_a king_n hezekiah_n when_o the_o people_n fall_v to_o worship_v of_o the_o brazen_a serpent_n which_o moses_n at_o god_n command_v set_v up_o for_o the_o cure_n of_o the_o people_n that_o be_v sting_v with_o serpent_n he_o set_v not_o up_o declaration_n of_o the_o use_n of_o it_o and_o preacher_n against_o worship_v of_o it_o but_o he_o take_v the_o best_a sure_a and_o pauciora_fw-la and_o frustra_fw-la sit_fw-la per_fw-la plura_fw-la quod_fw-la fieri_fw-la potest_fw-la per_fw-la pauciora_fw-la ready_a way_n to_o hinder_v the_o people_n idolatry_n he_o break_v it_o down_o 2_o king_n 18._o 4._o so_o if_o magistrate_n will_v prevent_v idolatry_n and_o superstition_n in_o their_o subject_n they_o must_v pull_v down_o popish_a image_n altar_n and_o abolish_v all_o popish_a ceremony_n and_o occasion_n of_o idolatry_n and_o superstition_n otho_n show_n his_o fair_a wife_n poppaea_n naked_a to_o lustful_a nero_n be_v not_o more_o active_o scandalous_a than_o man_n set_n up_o and_o willing_a permit_v of_o such_o image_n as_o have_v be_v and_o may_v be_v abuse_v to_o idolatry_n in_o public_a place_n of_o god_n worship_n be_v or_o may_v be_v they_o show_v that_o they_o have_v neither_o such_o zeal_n for_o god_n nor_o love_n to_o their_o neighbour_n as_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v 2._o god_n have_v command_v all_o idol_n to_o be_v break_v down_o exod._n 23._o 24._o thou_o shall_v not_o bow_v down_o to_o their_o god_n nor_o serve_v they_o nor_o do_v after_o their_o work_n but_o shall_v utter_o overthrow_v they_o and_o quite_o break_v down_o their_o image_n so_o exod._n 34._o 13._o numb_a 33._o 52._o deut._n 7._o 25_o 26._o deut._n 12._o 2_o 3._o 3_o good_a king_n have_v be_v high_o commend_v for_o destroy_v the_o image_n and_o altar_n of_o idolater_n as_o asa_n in_o 1_o king_n 15._o 13._o and_o hezekiah_n 2_o king_n 18._o 4._o and_o josiah_n 2_o king_n 23._o 24._o 4._o they_o do_v not_o only_o offend_v papist_n but_o profess_a adversary_n without_o the_o church_n they_o do_v not_o only_o allure_v papist_n to_o commit_v idolatry_n but_o they_o so_o offend_v jew_n and_o turk_n that_o they_o will_v not_o embrace_v christian_a religion_n because_o some_o who_o profess_v themselves_o to_o be_v christian_n set_v up_o image_n and_o picture_n in_o their_o church_n 5._o we_o be_v all_o command_v to_o keep_v ourselves_o from_o idol_n 1_o joh._n 5._o ult_n the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o st._n john_n time_n signify_v general_o a_o image_n for_o idol_n and_o image_n signify_v the_o same_o thing_n only_o one_o be_v a_o greek_a word_n original_o and_o the_o other_o be_v a_o latin_a word_n if_o you_o will_v keep_v yourselves_o from_o image-worship_n you_o must_v keep_v yourselves_o from_o image_n especial_o in_o public_a place_n of_o worship_n 6._o the_o temple_n of_o god_n be_v not_o build_v to_o that_o end_n that_o the_o image_n of_o the_o creature_n shall_v be_v place_v in_o they_o but_o that_o they_o may_v serve_v for_o the_o public_a performance_n of_o that_o worship_n which_o be_v appoint_v and_o approve_v of_o god_n mat._n 21._o 13._o my_o house_n shall_v be_v call_v the_o house_n of_o prayer_n 7._o image_n in_o church_n have_v a_o show_n of_o evil_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v abstain_v from_o 1_o thes_n 5._o 22._o a_o papist_n a_o stranger_n come_v into_o one_o of_o our_o great_a church_n where_o image_n be_v 〈◊〉_d say_v aloud_o profecto_fw-la hic_fw-la est_fw-la facies_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la nostrae_fw-la how_o true_o i_o determine_v not_o but_o the_o learned_a 4._o learned_a speech_n in_o parliament_n p._n 3._o 4._o lord_n faulkland_n say_v of_o some_o of_o our_o late_a bishop_n that_o under_o the_o pretence_n of_o adorn_v our_o church_n they_o have_v defile_v our_o church_n our_o 35_o article_n of_o religion_n say_v thus_o our_o book_n of_o homily_n contain_v a_o godly_a and_o wholesome_a doctrine_n and_o necessary_a for_o these_o time_n and_o that_o against_o the_o peril_n of_o idolatry_n speak_v notable_o against_o set_v and_o suffer_v image_n in_o church_n art_fw-la xvi_o that_o those_o book_n which_o be_v common_o margin_n to_o ordain_v any_o other_o word_n or_o sacrament_n than_o those_o which_o god_n have_v appoint_v be_v will-worship_n forbid_v in_o the_o second_o commandment_n say_v a._n b._n usher_n in_o his_o suâ—_n of_o ch._n religion_n p._n 228._o homily_n for_o almesdeedâ—_n t._n 2._o p._n 〈◊〉_d be_v quote_v tab._n 4._o in_o the_o margin_n call_v apocryphal_a as_o tobit_n judith_n esdras_n etc._n etc._n be_v the_o pure_a word_n of_o god_n and_o in_o all_o thing_n agreeable_a thereunto_o this_o â—â—_o because_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o six_o article_n of_o religion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_z which_o excludeâ—â—m_n out_o of_o the_o number_n of_o canonical_a book_n of_o scripture_n 2._o because_o many_o thing_n 〈◊〉_d contain_v be_v contrary_a to_o canonical_a scripture_n for_o doctrine_n and_o manner_n as_o be_v show_v in_o the_o follow_n appendix_n intend_v first_o for_o another_o book_n and_o therefore_o can_v be_v fit_a for_o confirmation_n of_o doctrine_n nor_o instruction_n of_o manner_n obj._n but_o they_o be_v often_o allege_v in_o tâ—â—â—â—ok_n of_o â—â—iliâ—s_n as_o scripture_n which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v teach_v answ_n it_o be_v answer_v that_o they_o be_v not_o use_v as_o canonical_a scripture_n object_n but_o it_o be_v a_o rule_n in_o reason_v 4._o analogum_fw-la per_fw-la se_fw-la positum_fw-la stat_fw-la pro_fw-la svo_fw-la famosiori_fw-la significato_fw-la sanders_n log._n l_o 1._o c._n 6._o par_fw-fr 4._o that_o a_o analogal_a put_v by_o itself_o stand_v for_o the_o most_o excellent_a significate_n here_o scripture_n put_v by_o itself_o without_o any_o epithet_n stand_v for_o canonical_a scripture_n the_o most_o famous_a significate_n of_o scripture_n answ_n to_o this_o i_o say_v that_o if_o there_o be_v canonical_a scripture_n producible_a to_o prove_v the_o thing_n it_o be_v ill_a in_o the_o margin_n to_o quote_v a_o apocryphal_a text_n and_o not_o it_o but_o if_o there_o be_v no_o canonical_a scripture_n for_o it_o it_o be_v ill_a to_o call_v it_o scripture_n in_o the_o text_n without_o any_o epithet_n or_o adjunct_n and_o worse_a to_o say_v appendicem_fw-la say_v vide_fw-la appendicem_fw-la the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v teach_v it_o obj._n but_o they_o be_v call_v part_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n in_o the_o order_n for_o read_v the_o first_o and_o
peace_n say_v she_o to_o her_o husband_n and_o that_o frivolous_a story_n of_o his_o dog_n follow_v after_o they_o with_o which_o some_o have_v make_v vain_a sport_n and_o other_o may_v again_o in_o tob._n 11._o 4._o appoint_v to_o be_v read_v at_o morning-prayer_n october_n the_o three_o i_o come_v to_o tob._n 12_o 12._o appoint_v to_o be_v read_v at_o evening-prayer_n october_n the_o three_o where_o this_o be_v appoint_v to_o be_v read_v of_o the_o angel_n raphael_n now_o therefore_o when_o thou_o do_v pray_v and_o sarah_n thy_o daughter-in-law_n i_o do_v bring_v the_o remembrance_n of_o your_o prayer_n before_o the_o holy_a one_o and_o when_o thou_o do_v bury_v the_o dead_a i_o be_v with_o thou_o likewise_o and_o vers_fw-la 15._o it_o be_v appoint_v to_o be_v read_v thus_o i_o be_o raphael_n one_o of_o the_o seven_o holy_a angel_n which_o present_v the_o prayer_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o which_o go_v in_o and_o out_o before_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o holy_a one_o which_o word_n imply_v two_o gross_a error_n 1._o that_o there_o be_v but_o seven_o holy_a angel_n that_o wait_v upon_o god_n and_o go_v in_o and_o out_o before_o he_o which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n which_o say_v that_o thousand_o minister_v unto_o he_o and_o ten_o thousand_o time_n 〈◊〉_d locum_fw-la cornel_n à _fw-fr lapidâ—_n junius_n diodate_v willet_n in_o locum_fw-la thousand_o stand_v before_o he_o dan._n 7._o 10._o which_o be_v general_o by_o papist_n as_o well_v as_o protestant_n understand_v of_o holy_a angel_n see_v also_o heb._n 12._o 22._o apoc._n 5_o 1â—_n see_v also_o a._n b._n usher_v his_o sum_n of_o christian_a religion_n p._n 118._o where_o 〈◊〉_d say_v that_o all_o the_o angel_n do_v wait_v upon_o the_o lord_n their_o god_n in_o heaven_n to_o execute_v his_o will_n 2._o that_o those_o seven_o angel_n be_v god_n remembrancer_n 〈◊〉_d mind_n he_o of_o the_o prayer_n of_o his_o saint_n and_o presenter_n of_o their_o prayer_n beâ—â—_n he_o a_o kind_n of_o heavenly_a courtier_n or_o officer_n that_o do_v present_a to_o as_o remember_v god_n of_o the_o good_a work_n prayer_n and_o alm_n etc._n etc._n of_o 〈◊〉_d holy_a one_o as_o if_o god_n do_v not_o regard_n or_o remember_v their_o prayer_n 〈◊〉_d service_n without_o these_o seven_o angel_n mediation_n intercession_n which_o office_n say_v learned_a jâ—â—_n 12._o jun._n in_o tob._n 12._o 12._o the_o scripture_n do_v no_o where_n give_v to_o create_a aâ—gâ—â—_n but_o maintain_v to_o belong_v only_o to_o christ_n and_o which_o â—lâ—â—_n if_o there_o be_v nothing_o else_o be_v enough_o to_o prove_v the_o 〈◊〉_d ver_fw-la upon_o the_o 15_o ver_fw-la bulousness_n and_o impurity_n of_o the_o book_n and_o to_o reject_v as_o evil_a and_o unfit_a to_o be_v read_v in_o public_a yea_o to_o be_v bind_v up_o with_o the_o sacred_a word_n of_o god_n and_o learned_a a._n b._n usher_n where_o before_o reckon_v up_o all_o the_o office_n of_o the_o 118._o sum_n of_o christian_a religion_n pag._n 118._o good_a angel_n to_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n of_o good_a man_n but_o mention_v not_o their_o present_n of_o the_o saint_n prayer_n before_o god_n nor_o remember_v god_n of_o they_o and_o it_o be_v a_o doctrine_n and_o place_n of_o scripture_n as_o you_o call_v it_o that_o make_v much_o for_o the_o seven_o which_o be_v a_o good_a argument_n there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n bishop_n prideaux_n fascic_n count_v c._n 4._o s._n 2._o q._n 1._o p._n 169._o article_n seven_o papist_n idolatrous_a invocate_a of_o angel_n and_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o of_o other_o reform_a church_n and_o of_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n which_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n the_o second_o person_n in_o the_o sacred_a trinity_n the_o angel_n of_o the_o covenant_n as_o he_o be_v call_v mal._n 3._o 1._o be_v the_o only_a person_n that_o do_v present_v the_o prayer_n of_o the_o saint_n to_o god_n and_o that_o he_o be_v our_o only_a mediator_n of_o redemption_n and_o intercession_n as_o may_v be_v full_o prove_v by_o rom._n 8._o 34._o 1._o tim._n 2._o 5._o heb._n 7._o 25._o 1_o joh._n 2._o 12._o revel_v 8._o 3_o 4._o and_o the_o last_o collect_v in_o the_o lâ—tany_n and_o the_o collect_v for_o st._n stephen_n day_n which_o prayer_n say_v that_o christ_n be_v our_o only_a mediator_n and_o advocate_n and_o by_o the_o homily_n of_o prayer_n tom._n 2._o part_n 2._o p._n 115._o and_o part_v 3._o p._n 118._o where_o it_o be_v say_v thus_o in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v plain_o teach_v we_o that_o christ_n be_v our_o only_a mediator_n and_o intercessor_n with_o god_n and_o that_o we_o must_v not_o run_v or_o seek_v to_o another_o see_v also_o a._n b._n vsher_n sum_n of_o christian_a religion_n p._n 166_o and_o p._n 176._o where_o he_o show_v that_o one_o part_n of_o christ_n intercession_n for_o we_o do_v consist_v in_o his_o present_v our_o prayer_n unto_o god_n and_o make_v they_o acceptable_a in_o his_o sight_n and_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o psal_n 8._o 4._o psal_n 111._o 5._o psal_n 112._o 6._o levit._fw-la 26._o 42._o luk._n 12._o 6_o 7._o and_o many_o other_o place_n of_o sacred_a scripture_n where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o god_n be_v mindful_a of_o his_o people_n and_o of_o his_o covenant_n make_v with_o they_o yea_o that_o he_o do_v hear_v what_o his_o people_n say_v and_o take_v special_a notice_n of_o what_o they_o do_v yea_o and_o record_v what_o they_o say_v and_o do_v read_v mal._n 3._o 16._o then_o they_o that_o fear_v the_o lord_n speak_v often_o one_o to_o another_o and_o the_o lord_n hearken_v and_o hear_v it_o and_o a_o book_n of_o remembrance_n be_v write_v before_o he_o for_o they_o that_o fear_v the_o lord_n and_o that_o think_v upon_o his_o name_n if_o god_n take_v notice_n of_o and_o record_v what_o his_o people_n say_v one_o to_o another_o then_o without_o doubt_n he_o take_v notice_n of_o and_o remember_v the_o prayer_n which_o they_o make_v unto_o himself_o and_o therefore_o he_o need_v no_o such_o remembrance_v angel_n as_o this_o feign_a raphael_n speak_v of_o to_o put_v he_o in_o mind_n of_o his_o saint_n prayer_n and_o he_o have_v appoint_v jesus_n christ_n to_o present_v the_o prayer_n of_o and_o make_v intercession_n for_o his_o people_n joh._n 6._o 27._o he_o have_v the_o father_n seal_v and_o appoint_v heb._n 3._o 12._o to_o the_o office_n of_o a_o redeemer_n and_o of_o make_v satisfaction_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o his_o people_n and_o intercession_n for_o they_o as_o bishop_n reynolds_n very_o learned_o show_v upon_o psal_n 110._o pag._n 383_o 384._o 387_o 388_o etc._n etc._n and_o christ_n have_v undertake_v the_o work_n of_o our_o redemption_n and_o make_v intercession_n for_o his_o people_n he_o be_v not_o only_o make_v a_o surety_n to_o we_o of_o a_o better_a covenant_n heb._n 7._o 22._o but_o he_o also_o be_v say_v to_o come_v to_o do_v the_o office_n of_o a_o surety_n lo_o i_o come_v to_o do_v thy_o will_n o_o god_n heb._n 10._o 5_o 7_o 9_o god_n fit_v he_o and_o prepare_v he_o for_o the_o work_n of_o our_o redemption_n v._o 5._o and_o christ_n voluntary_o undertake_v it_o then_o say_v i_o lo_o i_o come_v in_o the_o volume_n of_o thy_o book_n it_o be_v write_v of_o i_o to_o do_v thy_o will_n o_o god_n v._o 7_o 9_o hence_o do_v he_o call_v himself_o the_o good_a shepherd_n that_o do_v lay_v down_o his_o life_n for_o his_o sheep_n joh._n 10._o 11_o 15._o which_o doctrine_n be_v say_v the_o reverend_a bishop_n the_o rock_n and_o foundation_n of_o all_o the_o church_n comfort_n and_o therefore_o the_o doctrine_n hold_v forth_o in_o the_o foresay_a feign_a story_n of_o tobit_n be_v the_o more_o pernicious_a and_o abominable_a be_v so_o destructive_a of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n right_a and_o of_o all_o good_a christian_n sure_o and_o solid_a comfort_n and_o those_o man_n that_o refuse_v to_o give_v their_o unfeigned_a assent_n and_o consent_v thereunto_o and_o to_o its_o use_n and_o public_a read_n be_v the_o more_o excusable_a not_o to_o say_v commendable_a for_o deny_v themselves_o so_o far_o as_o they_o have_v do_v rather_o than_o do_v that_o or_o consent_v to_o the_o do_v of_o that_o which_o be_v as_o you_o see_v so_o much_o conduce_v to_o popish_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n and_o contrary_a to_o god_n sacred_a and_o precious_a truth_n the_o honour_n and_o interest_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o comfort_n and_o welfare_n of_o all_o good_a christian_n in_o the_o month_n of_o september_n and_o october_n all_o the_o book_n of_o judith_n be_v appoint_v to_o be_v read_v in_o public_a in_o church_n and_o chapel_n where_o to_o pass_v by_o many_o of_o the_o falsity_n that_o orthodox_n learned_a divine_n both_o ancient_a and_o modern_a do_v find_v in_o
reverend_a bishop_n jewel_n in_o his_o defence_n of_o his_o apology_n c._n 3._o divis_fw-la 10._o tell_v we_o that_o the_o old_a council_n at_o carthage_n command_v that_o nothing_o shall_v be_v read_v in_o christ_n congregation_n but_o the_o canonical_a 571._o def._n of_o apol._n p._n 571._o scripture_n which_o word_n say_v he_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o council_n of_o 230._o vide_fw-la homil._n for_o rogation-week_n part_v 3._o p._n 230._o hippo_n which_o be_v the_o abridgement_n of_o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n in_o these_o word_n scripturae_fw-la canonicae_fw-la in_o ecclesia_fw-la legendae_fw-la quae_fw-la sunt_fw-la &_o praeter_fw-la quaâ—_n alia_fw-la non_fw-la legantur_fw-la that_o be_v the_o scripture_n canonical_a which_o be_v to_o be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n and_o beside_o which_o nothing_o may_v be_v read_v et_fw-la non_fw-la oportet_fw-la libros_fw-la qui_fw-la sunt_fw-la extra_fw-la canonem_fw-la legere_fw-la nisi_fw-la solos_fw-la canonicos_fw-la veteris_fw-la &_o novi_fw-la testamenti_fw-la that_o be_v we_o may_v not_o read_v any_o book_n that_o be_v without_o the_o canon_n but_o only_o the_o canonical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n there_o you_o may_v find_v the_o decree_n of_o two_o of_o the_o king_n of_o france_n lewis_n and_o charles_n in_o templis_fw-la tantum_fw-la canonici_fw-la libri_fw-la id_fw-la est_fw-la sacrae_fw-la literae_fw-la legantur_fw-la that_o be_v let_v there_o be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n only_o the_o canonical_a book_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o many_o other_o good_a say_n and_o testimony_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n and_o harding_n shift_n or_o addition_n to_o or_o exposition_n of_o the_o decree_n of_o carthage_n viz._n that_o nothing_o be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n but_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n sub_fw-la nomine_fw-la divinarum_fw-la scripturarum_fw-la under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o dâ—vine_a scripture_n will_v not_o help_v our_o bishop_n for_o they_o have_v appoint_v those_o apocryphal_a scripture_n which_o they_o have_v appoint_v in_o the_o calendar_n to_o be_v read_v as_o part_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n for_o they_o say_v express_o in_o their_o scripture_n their_o see_v the_o order_n in_o the_o book_n of_o common-prayer_n for_o read_v the_o first_o and_o second_o lesson_n it_o be_v probable_a that_o by_o this_o order_n our_o bishop_n have_v deceive_v our_o parliament_n who_o believe_v they_o search_v not_o and_o know_v not_o that_o apocryphal_o be_v to_o be_v read_v as_o canonical_a scripture_n order_n for_o read_v the_o lesson_n that_o they_o have_v appoint_v the_o old_a testament_n to_o be_v read_v for_o the_o first_o lesson_n and_o the_o new_a testament_n for_o the_o second_o lesson_n throughout_o the_o year_n and_o in_o their_o calendar_n to_o which_o they_o special_o direct_v we_o for_o the_o find_n of_o those_o lesson_n they_o appoint_v as_o be_v say_v before_o and_o be_v there_o to_o be_v see_v above_o 120_o chaper_n of_o apocryphal_a book_n to_o be_v read_v in_o our_o church_n and_o chapel_n for_o the_o first_o lesson_n many_o of_o which_o as_o i_o have_v manifest_v be_v contrary_a in_o many_o thing_n to_o the_o pure_a word_n of_o god_n obj._n but_o bishop_n prideaux_n in_o answer_n to_o the_o papist_n who_o say_v that_o the_o apocryphal_o be_v call_v by_o the_o father_n scripture_n and_o canonical_a say_v with_o the_o father_n there_o be_v a_o twofold_a canon_n 1._o morum_fw-la of_o manner_n 2._o fidei_fw-la of_o faith_n these_o say_v he_o be_v sometime_o call_v canonical_a in_o the_o first_o sense_n not_o in_o the_o second_o answ_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v thus_o 1._o that_o the_o father_n be_v but_o mere_a man_n and_o not_o infallible_o guide_v by_o the_o holy_a and_o unerring_a spirit_n of_o god_n 2._o that_o they_o have_v their_o error_n and_o do_v contradict_v themselves_o 3._o that_o mr._n hildersham_n though_o he_o speak_v well_o of_o the_o father_n who_o you_o say_v be_v a_o conformist_n prove_v by_o three_o good_a reason_n that_o our_o learned_a divine_n in_o these_o day_n may_v know_v more_o and_o have_v better_a judgement_n in_o religion_n than_o the_o father_n have_v as_o 1._o they_o be_v bear_v and_o breed_v in_o the_o knowledge_n and_o profession_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o have_v know_v from_o their_o childhood_n the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o be_v able_a to_o make_v they_o wise_a unto_o salvation_n as_o the_o apostle_n speak_v of_o timothy_n 2_o tim._n 3._o 15._o whereas_o most_o of_o the_o father_n be_v breed_v and_o have_v live_v long_o in_o gentilism_n and_o beresie_n before_o they_o come_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n 2._o they_o enjoy_v the_o benefit_n both_o of_o all_o the_o father_n own_o labour_n and_o of_o the_o writing_n of_o many_o other_o learned_a man_n also_o which_o the_o father_n themselves_o can_v not_o do_v giant_n a_o dwarf_n may_v see_v far_o upon_o a_o giant_n shoulder_n than_o the_o giant_n 3._o they_o have_v the_o help_n both_o of_o far_o better_a translation_n of_o the_o scripture_n than_o the_o father_n can_v have_v and_o of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o tongue_n also_o which_o the_o chief_a of_o the_o father_n be_v well_o know_v to_o have_v be_v want_v in_o 4._o the_o bishop_n say_v nothing_o to_o that_o that_o they_o be_v call_v scripture_n 5._o that_o there_o be_v many_o erroreous_a doctrine_n contrary_a to_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n in_o those_o book_n and_o some_o in_o those_o appoint_v to_o be_v read_v as_o i_o have_v show_v before_o which_o may_v do_v much_o mischief_n to_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o teach_v false_a doctrine_n instead_o of_o good_a manner_n 6._o that_o they_o be_v not_o a_o good_a canon_n for_o manner_n as_o i_o have_v show_v in_o tobit_n wife_n her_o passionate_a bid_v her_o husband_n who_o give_v her_o good_a counsel_n to_o hold_v his_o peace_n and_o immoderate_a bewail_v her_o son_n who_o be_v well_o tob._n 10._o 6_o 7._o to_o which_o may_v be_v add_v raguel_n swear_v that_o tobius_n shall_v stay_v with_o he_o fourteen_o day_n and_o in_o teach_v tobias_n to_o conjure_v or_o spell_v away_o the_o devil_n tob._n 6._o 16_o 17._o which_o tobias_n practise_v tob._n 8._o 2_o 3._o and_o in_o the_o angel_n raphael_n lie_v in_o say_v that_o he_o be_v azarias_n the_o son_n of_o ananias_n the_o great_a and_o of_o tobits_n brethren_n tob._n 5._o 12._o and_o in_o say_v that_o he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o angel_n that_o do_v bring_v to_o remembrance_n tobias_n and_o sarahs_n prayer_n and_o that_o do_v present_v the_o prayer_n of_o the_o saint_n before_o the_o holy_a one_o tob._n 12._o 12_o 15._o and_o in_o judith_n lie_v hypocritical_a dissemble_n and_o swear_v to_o compass_v her_o treacherous_a and_o bloody_a design_n and_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o to_o bless_v her_o deceit_n and_o commend_v the_o wicked_a and_o cruel_a fact_n of_o simeon_n which_o god_n by_o jacob_n condemn_v judith_n 9_o 2_o 3_o 4_o 10_o 13._o judith_n 10._o 12_o 13._o and_o judith_n 11._o judith_n 12._o which_o may_v and_o no_o doubt_n will_v teach_v evil_a man_n and_o woman_n more_o evil_a than_o good_a manner_n and_o this_o too_o not_o so_o much_o accidental_o as_o by_o themselves_o and_o their_o own_o nature_n 7._o the_o canonical_a scripture_n be_v a_o sufficient_a canon_n for_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o scripture_n and_o homily_n for_o rogation_n week_n part_n 3d_o p._n 230._o and_o no_o where_o can_v we_o more_o certain_o search_v for_o the_o knowledge_n of_o this_o will_n of_o god_n by_o the_o which_o we_o must_v direct_v all_o our_o work_n and_o deed_n but_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n manner_n and_o therefore_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o read_v these_o book_n to_o teach_v man_n good_a manner_n 8._o if_o the_o popish_a legend_n be_v not_o to_o be_v read_v in_o public_a because_o full_a of_o lie_n and_o fiction_n then_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n shall_v not_o tobit_n judith_n the_o history_n of_o bell_n and_o the_o dragon_n be_v read_v which_o be_v full_a of_o such_o thing_n obj._n but_o bishop_n prideaux_n say_v that_o the_o apocryphal_a book_n be_v read_v for_o their_o conformity_n for_o the_o most_o part_n with_o the_o canonical_a as_o ancient_a and_o sacred_a homily_n to_o inform_v and_o teach_v good_a manner_n not_o to_o confirm_v doctrine_n fasc_fw-la count_v c._n 1._o q_o 2._o p._n 16._o &_o loc_fw-la 4._o sec._n 3._o q_o 6._o p._n 237._o answ_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v as_o before_z 1._o that_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v a_o perfect_a and_o perspicuous_a rule_n for_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o good_a manner_n 2._o that_o there_o be_v many_o thing_n in_o those_o book_n inconformable_a to_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n both_o for_o doctrine_n and_o manner_n as_o the_o bishop_n answer_n maximâ_fw-la ex_fw-la parte_fw-la imply_v and_o as_o i_o have_v plain_o show_v and_o therefore_o they_o be_v not_o sacred_a
authority_n yet_o for_o edification_n they_o be_v make_v rather_o superior_a than_o equal_a to_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n that_o be_v lay_v aside_o to_o make_v room_n for_o those_o apocryphal_o as_o more_o edificative_a than_o they_o 4._o apocryphal_o be_v not_o more_o easy_a institute_n exciting_a to_o the_o embrace_n of_o the_o canonical_o but_o rather_o to_o the_o reject_v of_o they_o in_o the_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o good_a manner_n 5._o suppose_v they_o be_v such_o institute_n yet_o it_o will_v not_o follow_v that_o such_o erroneous_a book_n shall_v be_v public_o read_v because_o of_o the_o great_a part_n easiness_n and_o conformity_n to_o the_o word_n of_o truth_n for_o they_o may_v 196._o may_v let_v we_o cast_v from_o we_o corrupt_a doctrine_n that_o will_v infect_v our_o soul_n homily_n of_o the_o resurrection_n p._n 196._o corrupt_v their_o soul_n with_o erroneous_a opinion_n and_o affection_n and_o life_n with_o wicked_a practice_n 6._o no_o corrupting-homily_n or_o sermon_n be_v to_o be_v appoint_v to_o be_v read_v or_o preach_v in_o public_a in_o the_o church_n for_o all_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v do_v to_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n 1_o cor._n 14._o 26._o 7._o apocryphal_o be_v appoint_v to_o be_v read_v in_o cathedral_n as_o well_o as_o in_o country_n parochial_a church_n now_o you_o will_v not_o say_v that_o in_o cathedral_n where_o the_o bishop_n dean_n and_o prebend_n sit_v and_o hear_v be_v the_o popular_a and_o dull_a or_o slow_a sort_n of_o hearer_n this_o therefore_o be_v no_o true_a and_o satisfactory_a answer_n but_o a_o mere_a pretence_n and_o put-off_a art_fw-la xvii_o that_o the_o pope_n or_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o supreme_a head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n above_o all_o emperor_n king_n and_o prince_n pastor_n people_n and_o churches_n this_o i_o renounce_v because_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o in_o article_n of_o religion_n 37_o say_v thus_o the_o queen_n majesty_n have_v the_o chief_a power_n in_o this_o realm_n of_o england_n and_o other_o her_o dominion_n unto_o who_o the_o chief_a government_n of_o all_o estate_n of_o this_o realm_n whether_o they_o be_v ecclesiastical_a or_o civil_a in_o all_o cause_n do_v appertain_v and_o be_v not_o nor_o aught_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o any_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n where_o we_o attribute_v to_o the_o queen_n majesty_n the_o chief_a government_n by_o which_o title_n we_o understand_v the_o mind_n of_o some_o slanderous_a folk_n to_o be_v offend_v we_o give_v not_o to_o our_o prince_n the_o minister_a either_o of_o god_n word_n or_o of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o which_o thing_n the_o injunction_n also_o late_o set_v forth_o by_o elizabeth_n our_o queen_n do_v most_o plain_o testify_v but_o that_o only_a prerogative_n which_o we_o see_v to_o have_v be_v give_v always_o to_o all_o godly_a prince_n in_o holy_a scripture_n by_o god_n himself_o that_o be_v that_o they_o shall_v rule_v all_o estate_n and_o degree_n commit_v to_o their_o charge_n by_o god_n whether_o they_o be_v ecclesiastical_a or_o temporal_a and_o restrain_v with_o the_o civil_a sword_n the_o stubborn_a and_o evil_a doer_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v no_o jurisdiction_n in_o this_o realm_n of_o england_n and_o i_o add_v as_o dr._n reynolds_n offer_v at_o the_o conference_n at_o hampton-court_n pag._n 37._o that_o be_v ought_v not_o to_o have_v any_o here_o of_o which_o god_n willing_a and_o permit_v i_o shall_v say_v more_o hereafter_o though_o much_o be_v say_v already_o in_o the_o 11_o article_n of_o popery_n renounce_v as_o before_o the_o article_n of_o lambeth_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o ireland_n the_o article_n of_o lambeth_n make_v by_o dr._n john_n whitgift_n a_o b._n of_o canterbury_n dr._n fletcher_n bishop_n elect_a of_o london_n dr._n vaughan_n bishop_n elect_a of_o bangor_n dr._n tindale_n dean_n of_o eli_n dr._n whitaker_n dr._n chaderton_n and_o mr._n perkins_n etc._n etc._n as_o i_o find_v they_o in_o dr._n heylin_n cyprianus_n anglicus_n l._n 3._o p._n 204._o and_o as_o i_o find_v they_o among_o the_o article_n of_o ireland_n 1._o god_n from_o all_o eternity_n have_v predestinate_v certain_a man_n unto_o life_n certain_a man_n he_o have_v reprobate_v 2._o the_o move_a or_o efficient_a cause_n of_o predestination_n unto_o life_n be_v not_o the_o foresight_n of_o faith_n or_o of_o perseverance_n or_o of_o good_a work_n or_o of_o any_o thing_n that_o be_v in_o the_o person_n predestinate_v but_o only_o the_o good_a will_n and_o pleasure_n of_o god_n 3._o there_o be_v predetermine_v a_o certain_a number_n of_o the_o predestinate_a which_o neither_o can_v be_v augment_v nor_o diminish_v 4._o those_o who_o be_v not_o predestinate_a to_o salvation_n shall_v be_v necessary_o damn_v for_o their_o sin_n 5._o a_o true_a live_n and_o justify_v faith_n and_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n sanctify_v be_v not_o extinguish_v do_v not_o fall_v off_o or_o vanish_v in_o the_o elect_a either_o total_o or_o final_o 6._o a_o man_n true_o believe_v or_o endue_v with_o justify_v faith_n be_v certain_a or_o with_o full_a assurance_n of_o faith_n of_o the_o remission_n of_o his_o sin_n and_o of_o his_o everlasting_a salvation_n by_o christ_n 7._o save_v grace_n be_v not_o give_v nor_o communicate_v nor_o grant_v to_o all_o man_n by_o which_o they_o may_v be_v save_v if_o they_o will_v 8._o no_o man_n can_v come_v to_o christ_n unless_o it_o be_v give_v unto_o he_o and_o unless_o the_o father_n shall_v draw_v he_o nor_o be_v all_o man_n draw_v of_o the_o father_n that_o they_o come_v to_o the_o son_n 9_o it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o free_a choice_n and_o power_n of_o every_o man_n to_o be_v save_v these_o nine_o article_n or_o conclusion_n etc._n and_o when_o the_o article_n of_o england_n be_v receive_v in_o the_o church_n of_o ireland_n the_o title_n of_o the_o canon_n be_v thus_o of_o the_o agreement_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o ireland_n the_o profession_n of_o the_o same_o christian_n faith_n which_o show_v that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o ireland_n do_v agree_v in_o those_o article_n etc._n etc._n in_o the_o convocation_n hold_v at_o dublin_n anno_fw-la 1615_o be_v resolve_v upon_o and_o agree_v to_o by_o a._n b._n usher_n and_o the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n as_o the_o public_a confession_n of_o the_o church_n of_o ireland_n as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o article_n of_o ireland_n and_o in_o dr._n heylin_n cyp._n angl._n l._n 4._o p._n 271._o and_o moreover_o these_o nine_o article_n of_o lambeth_n be_v declare_v to_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n by_o the_o commons_o of_o england_n assemble_v in_o parliament_n about_o june_n 14_o anno_fw-la domini_fw-la 1628._o as_o dr._n heylin_n inform_v i_o in_o his_o cyprianus_n angiicus_n l._n 3._o p._n 197._o and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o though_o dr._n heylin_n affirm_v that_o the_o five_o arminian_n point_n condemn_v in_o the_o synod_n of_o dort_n be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o though_o dean_n white_a license_a moungue_n armin_n a_o popish_a book_n and_o affirm_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o it_o but_o what_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n cypr._n angl._n l._n 2._o p._n 135._o and_o the_o three_o arminian_n bishop_n buckeridg_n corbet_n and_o laud_v that_o write_v and_o plead_v for_o he_o affirm_v the_o same_o in_o which_o book_n the_o five_o arminian_n point_n be_v maintain_v by_o montague_n and_o limbus_n patrum_fw-la and_o many_o popish_a point_n more_o though_o they_o clamour_v very_o much_o against_o the_o parliament_n declare_v that_o he_o have_v in_o his_o book_n viz._n his_o gag_n and_o his_o apollo_n caesarem_fw-la disturb_a the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n by_o publish_v doctrine_n contrary_a to_o the_o article_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o the_o book_n of_o homily_n and_o that_o the_o whole_a frame_n and_o scope_n of_o his_o book_n be_v to_o the_o discouragement_n of_o the_o well-affected_a in_o religion_n from_o the_o true_a religion_n establish_v in_o this_o church_n and_o to_o incline_v they_o and_o as_o much_o as_o in_o he_o lay_v to_o reconcile_v they_o to_o popery_n cypr._n angl._n l._n 2._o p._n 155_o and_o labour_v by_o the_o authority_n and_o interest_n of_o the_o then_o king_n to_o have_v those_o point_n refer_v to_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o convocation_n to_o who_o they_o say_v they_o do_v belong_v though_o all_o the_o knot_n 59_o knot_n cyp._n angl._n l._n 1._o p._n 59_o of_o arminian_o except_o mr._n barlow_n that_o meet_v at_o bishop_n neils_n and_o many_o more_o be_v promote_v and_o dignify_v person_n and_o montague_n 185._o montague_n cypr._n angl._n l._n 3._o p._n 185._o himself_o make_v bishop_n in_o
tollet_fw-la it_o be_v to_o be_v general_o observe_v that_o there_o be_v a_o tacit_n invocation_n of_o the_o devil_n when_o a_o man_n attempt_n to_o do_v any_o thing_n by_o that_o which_o neither_o of_o itself_o nor_o by_o divine_a power_n produce_v such_o effect_n and_o filliucius_n 82._o filliucius_n tract_n 24._o c._n 7._o n._n 170._o p._n 82._o declare_v the_o several_a way_n whereby_o a_o magical_a operation_n may_v be_v discern_v most_o of_o which_o be_v applicable_a to_o their_o sacramental_n give_v this_o as_o the_o reason_n of_o they_o all_o because_o when_o the_o effect_n can_v be_v expect_v from_o the_o power_n of_o such_o cause_n since_o they_o have_v it_o not_o of_o themselves_o neither_o from_o god_n who_o have_v not_o institute_v they_o it_o follow_v that_o it_o must_v be_v expect_v from_o the_o devil_n who_o be_v therein_o tacit_o invocate_v they_o take_v it_o for_o evident_a that_o the_o efficacy_n of_o such_o thing_n be_v not_o from_o god_n if_o he_o do_v not_o institute_v they_o not_o from_o god_n say_v filliucius_n see_v he_o be_v not_o the_o institutor_n so_o silvester_n will_v have_v the_o magical_a sign_n refer_v to_o diabolical_a compact_n because_o have_v no_o such_o power_n of_o themselves_o they_o be_v not_o of_o divine_a institution_n plain_o signify_v that_o if_o their_o sacramental_n be_v not_o institute_v of_o god_n they_o can_v be_v no_o better_o than_o what_o he_o refer_v to_o the_o devil_n now_o what_o evidence_n be_v there_o that_o their_o sacramental_n be_v of_o divine_a institution_n and_o appoint_v by_o god_n for_o such_o purpose_n now_o if_o any_o indifferent_a man_n shall_v apply_v that_o which_o declare_v that_o those_o learned_a papist_n have_v write_v of_o above_o to_o two_o of_o those_o ceremony_n which_o they_o use_v and_o we_o have_v retain_v as_o much_o abuse_v and_o such_o virtue_n ascribe_v to_o they_o not_o only_o by_o they_o but_o by_o enemy_n by_o bishop_n montague_n in_o orig._n p._n 82._o say_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n have_v power_n to_o work_v miracle_n to_o make_v the_o devil_n to_o fly_v and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o sword_n and_o buckler_n and_o the_o chief_a armour_n of_o the_o soul_n against_o all_o spiritual_a enemy_n many_o in_o our_o church_n also_o viz._n the_o surplice_n and_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n in_o baptism_n i_o know_v not_o well_o how_o to_o free_v they_o that_o attribute_v such_o supernatural_a virtue_n to_o they_o and_o so_o use_v they_o from_o the_o same_o offence_n that_o be_v charge_v upon_o they_o in_o their_o use_n of_o their_o sacramental_n for_o they_o be_v retain_v and_o enjoin_v as_o common-prayer_n as_o vide_fw-la of_o ceremony_n why_o some_o be_v retain_v before_o the_o book_n of_o common-prayer_n mean_v apt_a to_o stir_v up_o the_o dull_a mind_n of_o man_n to_o the_o remembrance_n of_o his_o duty_n to_o god_n by_o some_o notable_a and_o special_a signification_n whereby_o he_o may_v be_v edify_v the_o surplice_n be_v retain_v either_o to_o stir_v up_o the_o dull_a mind_n of_o the_o 109._o the_o dr._n john_n burges_n of_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o kneel_v c._n 17._o p._n 52._o say_v the_o surplice_n signify_v the_o pureness_n that_o ought_v to_o be_v in_o the_o minister_n of_o god_n so_o do_v the_o episcopal_a commissioner_n in_o answer_n to_o presbyterian_o p._n 108_o 109._o minister_n that_o wear_v it_o to_o innocency_n and_o holiness_n as_o if_o he_o alone_o need_v such_o excitation_n or_o be_v alone_o of_o a_o dull_a mind_n in_o the_o congregation_n or_o to_o stir_v up_o the_o dull_a mind_n of_o the_o people_n to_o reverence_v the_o surpliced_a minister_n as_o more_o holy_a and_o innocent_a than_o other_o and_o the_o pleader_n for_o it_o say_v it_o be_v retain_v to_o signify_v and_o teach_v pastoral_a holiness_n and_o so_o it_o be_v make_v a_o new_a sacrament_n and_o a_o new_a word_n forbid_v say_v archbishop_n 6._o archbishop_n sum_n of_o christian_a relig._n p._n 222._o bishop_n morton_n say_v that_o the_o cross_n be_v a_o sign_n of_o constant_a profession_n of_o christanity_n pat._n def_n c._n 1._o s._n 6._o usher_n in_o the_o second_o commandment_n and_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n in_o baptism_n though_o most_o gross_o abuse_v by_o superstitious_a and_o idolatrous_a papist_n be_v retain_v to_o signify_v and_o teach_v constancy_n in_o the_o true_a faith_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o be_v by_o mr._n hooker_n call_v as_o a_o sacrament_n à _fw-la quasi_fw-la sacrament_n and_o by_o another_o a_o semi-sacrament_n yea_o mr._n hooker_n 353._o hooker_n eccles_n pol._n l._n 5._o p._n 353._o call_v it_o a_o mean_a where_o nature_n do_v earnest_o import_v aid_n and_o that_o ready_a assistance_n than_o which_o there_o can_v be_v no_o help_n more_o etc._n more_o what_o more_o forcible_a than_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o word_n of_o god_n preach_v and_o apply_v etc._n etc._n forcible_a serve_v only_o to_o relieve_v memory_n and_o to_o bring_v to_o our_o cogitation_n that_o which_o shall_v most_o make_v ashamed_a of_o sin_n yea_o do_v he_o not_o say_v plain_o that_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n as_o we_o use_v it_o be_v in_o some_o sort_n a_o mean_a to_o the_o work_n of_o preservation_n from_o reproach_n sure_o the_o mind_n which_o as_o yet_o have_v not_o harden_v itself_o be_v sin_n be_v seldom_o provoke_v thereunto_o in_o any_o gross_a and_o grievous_a manner_n but_o nature_n secret_a suggestion_n object_v against_o it_o ignominy_n as_o a_o bar_n which_o conceit_n be_v enter_v into_o that_o palace_n of_o man_n fancy_n the_o gate_n whereof_o 343._o it_o be_v observable_a that_o hooker_n plead_v for_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n as_o papist_n do_v for_o their_o crucifix_n to_o put_v man_n in_o mind_n of_o christ_n passion_n and_o their_o duty_n to_o he_o for_o it_o of_o which_o crucifix_n be_v as_o effectual_a as_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o so_o he_o cunning_o overthrow_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o her_o homily_n against_o the_o peril_n of_o idolatry_n and_o secret_o bring_v in_o idolatry_n by_o our_o ceremony_n eccles_n pol._n l._n 5._o sec._n 65._o p._n 343._o have_v imprint_v in_o they_o that_o holy_a sign_n which_o bring_v forthwith_o to_o mind_n whatsoever_o christ_n have_v wrought_v and_o we_o vow_v against_o sin_n it_o come_v hereby_o to_o pass_v that_o christian_a man_n never_o want_v a_o most_o effectual_a though_o silent_a teacher_n to_o avoid_v whatsoever_o may_v deserve_o procure_v shame_n so_o that_o in_o thing_n which_o we_o shall_v be_v ashamed_a of_o we_o be_v by_o the_o cross_n admonish_v faithful_o of_o our_o duty_n at_o the_o very_a moment_n when_o admonition_n do_v most_o need_n thus_o hooker_n by_o which_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o he_o ascribe_v a_o very_a great_a virtue_n to_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o that_o equal_a to_o if_o not_o great_a than_o be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n or_o the_o word_n of_o god_n preach_v etc._n etc._n for_o he_o say_v it_o be_v a_o mean_a most_o ready_a and_o a_o most_o forcible_a help_n to_o work_v preservation_n from_o sin_n and_o reproach_n which_o bring_v forthwith_o to_o mind_n whatsoever_o christ_n have_v wrought_v and_o we_o have_v vow_v against_o sin_n and_o a_o most_o effectual_a teacher_n which_o do_v most_o faithful_o admonish_v we_o of_o our_o duty_n etc._n etc._n now_o this_o end_n this_o yea_o it_o be_v say_v virtual_o that_o they_o have_v a_o power_n in_o they_o to_o reduce_v man_n to_o a_o perfect_a and_o godly_a live_n without_o error_n or_o superstition_n see_v ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la of_o ceremony_n in_o the_o end_n virtue_n to_o do_v these_o thing_n they_o have_v not_o either_o natural_o in_o themselves_o or_o by_o divine_a institution_n they_o be_v never_o intend_v by_o nature_n or_o the_o god_n of_o nature_n for_o such_o purpose_n and_o god_n have_v no_o where_o promise_v to_o give_v such_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n to_o these_o humane_a ceremony_n and_o man_n have_v not_o power_n to_o give_v they_o such_o great_a virtue_n as_o be_v ascribe_v to_o they_o by_o the_o pleader_n for_o they_o and_o therefore_o i_o dare_v not_o undertake_v to_o clear_v they_o from_o the_o charge_n and_o judgement_n that_o be_v above_o give_v against_o those_o other_o foremention_v sacramental_n by_o those_o learned_a papist_n learned_a festus_n 266._o festus_n disp_n theol._n adversus_fw-la pontificios_fw-la 37._o thes_n 6._o p._n 266._o hommius_n say_v thus_o of_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n that_o it_o be_v magical_a and_o superstitious_a to_o attribute_v to_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n make_v by_o the_o hand_n or_o finger_n in_o the_o air_n or_o any_o other_o thing_n a_o supernatural_a and_o divine_a efficacy_n of_o sanctify_v we_o or_o our_o thing_n of_o avoid_v devil_n and_o of_o cure_v disease_n and_o that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v abrogate_a for_o this_o